List of Tīrthas
Volume IV pp. 730–825
List of Tīrthas
Abjaka—(under Go.) B 129 137 (it is the heart of Godāvarī) Acalā—(r. in Kāśmira) HC10 256 (near Anantahrada and Karkoțabrāḍa) Acalīśvara—L I. 92. 165 Acchoḍā—(r. rising from Acchoḍaka lake) M 121. 7, Vā 47 6, Br II 18. 6 and III. 13. 80 Acchoḍaka—(a l. at the foot of mount Candrprabhā) Vā 47. 5-6 and 77. 76, M 14 3 and 121. 7, Br III 13. 77 Aciravatī—(r falling into Sarayū) one of the ten great rivers mentioned in ‘Questions of Milinda’ (SBC vol. 35 p. 171) It is Rāptī in Oudh on which Śrāvasti was situated Var. 214. 47 Acyutasthala—Vām 34. 47. Vide under Yugandhara. Ādara—held to be same as Vīnāśana by many scholars Vide under ‘Vīnāśana’ The Kālikā on Pāṇ IV. 2 124 (Janapadatadavadyośca) appears to hold Ādara as a Janapada and Br S 14. 25 does the same Ādipāla—(a h. under Gajā). Vā 108. 65 (Ganeśa is there in the form of an elephant across Mundaprsthā), 109 15 Aditītīrtha—(under Gaṅgā) N II. 40. 90 Ādityasya āśrama—V S3 184, P. I. 27 70 Adityatīrtha—A (on Sarasvatī) Sal 49 17, Devala q by T K p 250. B (on r Sābhrati) P VI 167 1 (near confluence with sea) Ādityāyatana—(under Narmadā) M 191 77, K II 41 37-38, P. I 18 5 and 72. Ādityeśa—(under Narmadā) M. 191. 5 Agastyapada—(under Gayā)—Ag 110 3, Vā 111 53 Agastyasaras—V 82 44 It may be noted that Agasti is the reputed author of the Tamil language and the teacher of the author of the Tolkāppiyam, the oldest grammatical work extant (on Tamil). Vide J.R.N.S vol 19 pp 558-559 (New series) Agastyāśrama—Vide Dev p 2 for eight places so called (but he does not state authorities for all) A (on r Durjayā) V 96 1 (where demon Vātāpi was killed by Agastya), B V. Dh S 85. 23, P I 12 4, V 19. 198 (near Puṣkara); C (near Prayāga) V 87. 20, D (near Golam) V 88. 18, E (near Janasthānā and Pañcavați about five yojanas from Sutīkṣṇāśrama) Rām III. 11 38-42, Raghu XIII 36 There is an ancient shrine of Agastya about one mile from Akola village in Nagar District beyond the Pravārā river, F (near the sea in Pāṇḍya country) Ādi 216. 3, SS 13, 118 4, 130 6—one of the five Nāritīrthas), Rāṃ IV. 41. 16 (on Malaya) and Bh 79.167 Agastyatīrtha—(in Pāṇḍya country) V 88 13 Agastyavata—Tdī 215 2 Agastyeśvara—A (under Narmadā) M. 191 5, B (laga in VS) I q by T. K p 116 Aghoreśvara—(under VS) L q by T. K. p 60 Agnīdhārā—(under Gavā) V 80 146, Ag 110 31. Agnikuṇḍa—(on Sarasvatī) Vāṃ 31 23, Var. q by T. K p 215. Agniprabha—(under Gomati) Vā 145 52-55 (its water is hot in winter and cold in summer.) IV] Agnipura—Anu 25 43 Dey p 2 says it is Māhismati. Vide Raghuvamśa VI. 42 Agniśaras—A (under Kolāmukha) Var 140 34-36, B (under Lohārgala) Var. 151. 52 Agniśatyapada—(under Badarī) Var. 141. 7 Agniśīras—(along the Yamunā) V. 90. 5-7 Agniśvara—(under VS) L. q. by T. K pp 66, 71 Agnitīrtha—A (on the southern bank of Yamunā) M 108 27, P. I 45 27; B (under VS) K I 35 7, P. I 37 7; C (under Go ) B 98 1; D (on Sara- svati) Sal 47, 13-14, P. I. 27 27, E (on north bank of Sābharamati) P VI. 134. 1; F (under Kubjāmraka) Var 126 63 Ahalya—V. 83. 100 Ahalyāhrada—(near Gautama's āśrama) V 84 109, P I 38 26 Ahalyātīrtha—A (under Godāvari), B 87 1, B (under Narmadā) P I 18 84, M 191 90-92, K II 41. 43 Ailāpatra—A nāga-nāga (guardian of western quarter) in Kāśmīra. NM1118 (modern Ailāpatur) Airāvatī—(The Hydraotes of Arrian, A I p 190, Rāvi in the Punjab?) A r. on the border of Mādradeśa rising in the Himālaya. M 115 18-19, 116 1 and 6 and Devala q by T. K p 249 Dey p 73 is wrong in taking (in M 116 1) Haimavatī as a proper name, since in M 116 6 the same river is called ‘the eminent daughter of Himavat’ Ajabila—(under in Śrīparvata) L I. 92 153 Ajaṭuṅga—Vā 77. 48 (śrāddha here is highly efficacious and here the shadow of gods is seen on parvan days) Ajeśvara—(a liṅga in VS) L. I 92 136 Ajīravatī—a r. referred to in Pān VI 3. 119. Probably the same as Aciravati above
Ākāśa—(under VS) K I 35 3, P I 37 3 Ākāśagangā—A (under Gayā) Vā 112. 25, Ag 116 5; B (on m Sahya) Nr 66 35 (sub-tīrtha of Āmalaka) Ākāśaliṅga—(under VS) L. q by T. K p 51 Akrūra—(under Mathurā) Var 155 4-5 (name of a hamlet between Mathurā and Vṛndāvana) Akṣavala—(modern Achabal, a large village at west foot of a ridge which lines the Kuṭabar Pargana in Kāśmīra) R I 338, SM p. 180 (it has five springs) NM has the name Akṣīpāla Akṣayyakarana Vata—(in Prayāga). Vide p 614 above and AG p. 339 for Hiouen Thsang’s reference to it. V 87 11, P VI. 25 7-8 (Viṣṇu is supposed to lie on its leaf at the end of the kalpa) Akṣayyavata—A (in Gayā, about half a mile from Viṣṇupadā) V. 84 83, 95. 14, Vē 105 45, 109 16,111, 79-82 (Viṣṇu in the form of a child lies on its end when the whole world is one mass of water), Ag. 115 70, P I 38 2, B (under Go to the north of Vindhyā) BV. III chap 33, 30-32 (where Pulastya performed tapas). Alābutīrtha—(under Viraja) B. 42. 6. Alakanandā—Ādi 170 22 (Gaṅgā is so called among gods) Acc to Vā 41 18, K I. 46 31, V1 II. 2 36 and II. 8. 114 it is one of the four streams of the Ganges and reaches the sea with seven mouthṣ Ādi 170 19 speaks of the seven mouthṣ N. (II. 66. 4 ff) states that the Ganges is called Alakanandā after it reaches the earth and begins to follow Bhagīratha's chariot Bh. IV 6 24 and V 17 5. The Bhagīrathī is joined by Alakanandā at Deva- prayāga and the combined stream is then called Gaṅgā N. II. 67. 72-73 say that Bhagīrathī and Alakanandā meet near Badarikā- śrama. According to I. G. I vol XV p 60 there are five sacred confluences of the Alakanandā with other rivers viz. with Bhāgirathī (Devaprayāga), Nandaprayāga Karnaprayāga (confluence with Pind- ar river), Rudraprayāga (confluence with Mandākinī), Visṇuprayāga Vide U. P. Gazetteer for Garhwal, vol. 36 pp 2 and 140 Aleśvara--see Brahmeśvara Alitīrtha--(under Narmadā) K II. 42. 37. Amalaka--A (under Stutasvāmin in U. P) Var 148. 67 ff, B (between Brahmagiri and Vedagiri peaks of the Sahya m) TS p. 78. Amalakagrāma--(on m Sahya) Nr. chap. 66. 7 ff q. by T. K p. 254. Dey p 4 suggests that it is on the north bank of the Tāmrāparnī Amarakahrada--(under VS) L. q by T K. P. 53. Amarakaṇṭaka--(ṃ in the Bilaspur District of Central Provinces) Vide p. 705-6 above Vā (77. 10-11 and 15-16), V. Dh S 85.6 highly eulogise śrāddha on this ṃ M 188 79, P. I. 15. 68 69 state that the 2nd of the three puras of Bāṇa burnt by Śiva fell on this m K II 40 36 (high merit of visiting it when there is an eclipse of the sun or moon) Amarakeśvara--Linga (under VS) L. q. by T. K. p 53 Amardaka--Vide T. S. pp. 21-30 quot- ing SK. It is a Śivakṣetra, one of the twelve Jyotirlingas and is so called because sins are crushed here (āmar- rdeyaṇī pāpāni tasmād-āṁardakam matam). On p 22 of TS there is quo- tation from SK that in the four yug- as it was respectively called Jyotir- maya, Mukti, Sparśa and Nāgeśvara It is said to be a linga on p. 22, Vide Victor Cousins' 'Medieval tem- ples of the Dakhan' pp. 77-78 for a description of the temple of Nāganātha and plates CXIII-CXV for the front of the great temple and portions of the wall and pillars of the porch and of the Hall) This is probably the same as Āvaṇḍyā Nāganātha (Aundha in Survey of India maps) about 25 miles north-east of Parbhani in the Hyderabad State. Amaresa--A (on Narmadā) M. 186 2, B (linga in VS) L. I 92 37 Amareśvara--A (on ṃ Niṣadha) Vāṃ q. by T. K p 236; B (under Śrīpar- vata) L. I. 92 151; G NM 1535, Rāj. I. 267 (yatra to famous cave of Ama ranātha where Śiva is worshipped in linga-shaped ice-block This pilgrimage now most popular in Kāśmira Ain A. vol. II p 360 describes it and states that from New Moon the image increases in size for 15 days and decreases with waning moon) Ambējāma (to east of Saralā) V. 83. 81 (it is Nārādatirtha) Ambarīśvara--(under VS) L q by T. K p 118 Ambikātīrtha--L I. 92.166 Ambilīvans--(on r Sarasvatī) Bh A. 34 1-2 Amohala--(under Narmadā) M. 191. 105, P I 18 96-99 (Tapeśvara was so called and there were boulders as big as elephants) Amṛtākeśvara--(under VS) M. 22 51 181 28, Ag. 112 3 Aṁsumati--(r ). Rg VIII. 96 13-15 (on which stayed an asura called Kṛṣṇa) According to Bṛhaddevatā (VI 110) it was in the Kuru country, Rāṃ II 55 6 (near Yamunā) Ānanda--Vide under Nandīta. Ānandapura--(under VS) K I 35 15, P. 1. 37. 18 Ānanta--a Vana]-setra acc. to Bārhaspatyasūtra III 120, Ur. III. 13. 58. Anantabhavana or Anantabhadra- IIC X. 253,256 (now called Ananta- nāga, about one krośa from Ma'ara vartanāga in the middle of the Vitastā river in Kāśmira Anantanāga—(not far from Puṇyođā). NM 1401-2 It is called Islamabad now and is at the foot of the western extremity of the Mārttānda plateau in Kāśmira SM p 178 Anantaśayana—(Padmanābha in Tra- vancore) P. VI. 110 S, VI, 280 19 Anantatīrtha—(under Mathurā) Var 155. 1 Anarakṣa—A (under Kurukṣetra) Vāṃ 41 22-24, B (under Narmadā) M. 193 1-3, K. II. 41. 91-92; C (to the west of Yamunā) also called Dhar- marājatīrtha—K I. 39 5, P I 27 56 Anaraleśvara—(under VS) L q. by T K p 113 Anasāla—Var 215 89 Anasūyā-liṅga—(north of Goprekṣa, under VS) L q by T K p 42 Andha—(a nada) Bh V 19 18, Devī Bhāgavata VIII 11 16 (andhaśonau mahānadau). Dey (pp 7 and 47) says it is the river Chāndan or Andhela which falls into the Gangā in Bhāgalpur Andhaleśa—(under VS) L q. by T K. p 65 Andhona—(under Narmadā). P. I. 18, 110-113 Angabhūta—(a tīrtha sacred to pitṛs) M. 22 51 Angaralunda (under VS) L q by T K p 56 Angaravehila—M. 22 35 Angāreśvara—A (under VS) L q. by T. K pp 55 and 98, B (under Nar- madā) M 190 9, P. I. 17,6 Angarakeśvara—A (under Gayā) Ag 116 29, B (under Narmadā) K II 41 6 Angareśa (under Narmadā) M. 191,59 (probably the same as above) Angarasatīrtha (under Narmadā) K. II. 41. 31-33, P. I 18 50 Angarasa (under VS) L q. by T, K p 117 Anutabbā (r) Rg V 53 9 Añjalikāśrama—Anu 25 52 Añjana (a m near Brahmagiri, under Go) B 84 2 Vide under Pai- śicatīrtha, Br S 14 5 says Añjana is m in the east Ankola (under Narmadā) highly praised in M 191 118-122 Probably modern town of Ankleśvar in Broach District A G p 322 identifies Akrūreśvara with Ankleśvar on left bank of the Narmadā. Vide I A. 54 pp 11-12 Annakūta (under Narmadā) M. 194 1 Annalūta (under Mathurā) Var. 164. 10 and 22-23 (Govardhana was called Annakūta) Antakeśvara (under VS) L q by T K p 75 Antarvedī (holy land between Gangā and Yamunā) SK. I. 1 17. 274-275 (where brahmahatyā due to the killing of Vṛtra fell) Antaśīlā (r rising in Vindhya) Vā. 42 103 Antikeśvara (under VS) N II 49 6-9 Anūpā (r rising from Rkṣavat m ) Br. II 16.28 Anyataḥ-plakṣa-name of a lotus lake in Kurukṣetra (Śat Br. in SBE, vol 44 p 70) Āpagā—one of the seven (or nine) very holy rivers under Kurukṣetra—V. 83. 68, Vām 34 7, P. I. 36 1-6 and Vāṃ 36. 1-4 (one krośa to the east of Mānuṣa), NM 158 Is it the same as Apaya? Vide A G. p 185 where it is identified with the Ayak Nadī, a small stream rising in Jammu hills to the north-east of Sialkot. Cunningham (ASR of India, vol XIV pp 88-89) says that Āpagā or Ogha- vatī is a branch of the Chītang. Apām-pratana—Anu 25 28 Aparānandā—(near Hemakūta) Ādi. 215 7, 110 1, Anu 166 28 Dey (p 9) says it is the same as Alakanandā Apastambatīrtha (under Go.) B 130,1 payā—(a r. probably a tributary of the Sarasvatī between it and Dṛṣadvatī) Ṛg III. 23 4. Thomas suggests that it is the same as Anghavati (JRAS vol, 15 p. 362 ṇ 5) Apsaras-kuṇḍa—(under Mathurā and Govardhana) Var. 164 19 Apsareśa—(under Narmadā) M. 194 16, P. I 21 16, H II 42.24 Apsaroyugasangama—(under Go) B. 147.1 Araṇtulāna dvārapāla, V. 83. 52 (vide p. 683 note 1551). Araṇi-īda—(a h. under Gayā) Vā. 109. 15, N II. 47.83 (reads Araviṇḍavatara) Arbuda—(m Abu in the Aravall range in the Sirohī State) V 82 55-56 (there was Vasiṣṭha’s āśrama), V. 22 38, P I 24.4, N II. 60 27, Ag. 109. 10. It is one of the five sacred hills of the Jains, the other four being Śatruñjaya, Samet, Śikhara, Girnar and Candragiri. It is identi- fied with Ptolemy’s Apokopa (p 76). There was a fire-pit thereon from which arose a warrior. Purā- ṇists of Malwa vide E I vol IX p 10 (of Vikramā 1099) and E. I vol 19 Appendix p. 22 No 133 of Sahistat 1116 Arbudasarasvatī—(r. sacred to pitṛs) M. 22.38 Āreikaparpata—V 125 16 (where Cya- vana and Sakanya dwelt) Ardhasindhu—(under Mathurā) Var. 169. 3. Ardihākila—founded by Darbhin near Sarasvatī-aruṇā-sangama V. 83. 153-157 Arghyātirtha—G. 1. 81 7 Aristakuṇḍa—(under Mathurā) Var 164. 30 (where Ariṣṭa was slain) Ārjikīya—(r) Ṛg X 75 5 Nir IX. 26 sintes that the river was called Vipāś (modern Beas) and Vipās was origin- ally Urṇṇājarā Arjuna—(a tīrtha sacred to pitṛs) M. 22. 43. Arjuṇīya (r.) Devala q. by T. K. p 249. Prof. K. V. R. Aiyangar (T. K. p. 283) following Dey p. 11 holds it identical with Bāhudā, but the passage from Devala (on T K. p 249) shows that Arjuṇīyā and Bāhudā are separately enumerated Arkālasetra—same as Koṇārka Arkasthala-kuṇḍa (under Mathurā) Var. 157 11, 160 20 Ārṣabha—see under Ṛṣabha Ārṣṭiṣeṇāśrama—Anu 25. 55 Aruṇā-sarasvatīsaṅgama—three miles to the north-east of Pṛthūdaka-P. I. 27. 39, Śal. 43.30-31 and 42, Vāṃ 40.43 Aruṇā—(ṃ on the other or west side of Kailāsa where Bhava dwells) Vā. 47 17-18, Br II 18 18 Aruṇā—A. (r. between Sarasvatī and Dṛṣadvatī near Pṛthūdaka) Śal 43 30-35. Sarasvatī joined itself to Aruṇā to cleanse the rākṣasas of sins and Indra of brāhmaṇa murder, B, (a branch of the Kauśiki) V 84 156, vide Journal of A S of Bengal, vol 17 pp 646-649 on the seven Kośis in Nepal of which the Aruṇā is the most important, G (under Go) B 89 1, P VI 176 59. Vide Bom G vol XVI p. 463 for Aruṇā stream Aruṇā-varuṇā-saṅgama—(under Gau- tamī) B 89 1 and P VI 176 59 Aruṇḍhatī-vata—V 84 41, P I 32 6 Aruṇīśa—(under VS) L q by T K p 60 Āryāvarta—The Amarakośa speaks of it as the holy land (puṇyabhūmī) between the Himavat and Vindhya mountains Vide H of Dh vol II. pp 11-16 for detailed discussion of the extent of Āryāvarta according to different works and at different times Āṣāḍha-liṅga (under VS) L q by T K p 93 Āṣāḍhitīrtha—(under Narmadā) M. 194 30 Āśaliṅga—(under Śrīparvata) L I 92 148 Asi—(r under Banaras) also called Suskanadi, Vide pp. 527, 637 above. IV] Asiknī—(a r. now called Chenab) Rg VIII. 20 25, X 75 5 Nirukta IX 26 observes that it was so called because its water was dark-coloured, later it was called Candrabhāgā. This was the Acekinēs of the Greekṣ Vide Bh V 19. 18 Asikundā—(under Mathurā) Var. 163 13, Var chap 166 deals with the efficacy of Asikunda Asita—(a m in the west) V 89. 11-12 (on this m Cyavana and Kalsasena had their āśramas). Asitā—(r where yogācārya Asita dwelt). A place fit for śrāddha, Vē 77 39, Br III 13 39 Asitāgiri—(where yogācārya Asita dwelt) Br III 13 39 Aśmanvatī—(r) Rg. X 53 8 The Aśv gr (I. 8 2-3) provides that the first half of the verse is to be employed as a mantra when a newly married girl boards a boat and the latter half when she crosses the river and gets dowṇ Dey p 13 says that it is the river Oxuṣ He assigns no reasons and I do not accept his view. Aśmapraṣṭha—(a holy stone slab in Gayā, even now called Pretasilā) Anu 25 42 Aśokātirtha—(near Sūrpāraka) V. 83 13 Aśtamana—(under Mathurā) Var q by T. K p 191 Astavakra—(four miles from Haridvāra) Anu 25 41 Vide Dey p 12 Asthipura—(under Kurukṣetra) P. I. 27 62 It is to the west of Thānesvara and south of Aujaśa-ghāt. Here the Bhārata war were collected and cre- mateḍ Vide A. S R. vol, 14 pp 86- 106 and A G p. 336 where it is mentioned that Hiouen Thsang was shown bones of very large size. Āsurīśvara—(under VS) L q. by T K. p 67 Aśvamedha—(under Prayāga) Ag. 111. 14 Aśvaśiras—(in the story of Nala) V 79. 21 Aśvatirtha—A (not far from Kanyakubja) V 95 3 Anu 4 17, V₁ IV 7 15 (where sage Rēika gave 1000 horses as bride-price to Gādhi for the latter's daughter Satyavatī), Kālikā 85 51- 57; B (under Narmadā) M 194 3, P. I 21 3, C (on Go) B '89:43 (where the two Aśvins were born) Aśvatthātīrtha—K. II. 35 38—where Nārāyaṇa resides in the form of Hayaśiras (location is not clear) Aśvinī—Anu 25 21 (on the Devikā river) Aśvinos-tīrtha—(under Kurukṣetra) V. 83 17, P I 26 15 (same words as in V) Aśvīśvara—(under VS) L q by T K. p 52 Atavitīrtha—(under Narmadā) P. I. 21. 30 Atibala—(Mahābalēśvara in Satara District) P VI 113.29 Atimatīrtha—(under Go) B 117 1 Atreyatīrtha—(on north bank of Go) B 140 1 Atrī’s āśrama—(after Citrakūṭa) Rām II, 117.5 Atrīśvara—(under VS) L q. by T. K p 43 Attahāsa—A (ṃ in Himālayas) Vā 23 191, B (a tīrtha sacred to pitṛs) M. 22.68, C (a liṅga in VS) L q by T. K p 47 Audḍālakatīrtha—V 84 161 Audyānakatīrtha—P. I. 38 68 Aujaśa—(under Kurukṣetra) V. Dh S. 85 52, Vām 22 51 and 57 51 Aupamanyava—(under VS) L q. by T K p 97 Aujasa—A—V Dh S. 85 52 (Sūrpāraka, acc to com Vaijayantī) Jolly (SBE, vol 7 p. 259 gives a different read- ing Aujasa, and queries whether it may not be Auśīja; B (a boundary of Samantapañcala) Vāṃ 22. 51 (Rantukād Aujasam cāpi) Auśanasa—(an eminent tīrtha on Sarasvati) same as Kapālamocana. V. 83 135, M 22 31, Sal 39 4 and 16-22, P. I 27. 24-26, Vāṃ 39 1 and 14 (where Uśanas got siddhi and became planet Venus), 42 24 Auśiraparvata—Vā 77.29 Avadhūta—(under VS) L. q by T. K. p. 93 Avakira—(under Kurukṣetra and Sarasvatī) Vām 39 24-35 (story of Bala Dālbhya who begged of Dhṛtarāṣṭra and when condemned by the latter made the whole of Dhṛtarāṣṭra's country an āhuti in Pṛthūdaka), Śal. 41 1, P. I 27 41-45 (where it is Darbhin who is mentioned as bringing the four seas) Avanti—A (country of which Ujjayinī was capital) Pāṇ IV. 1.176 ('strīyām–avanti-kunti-kurubhyaś-ca)', Raghuvamśa VI. 32; S 31.10 (Vinādanuvinduvāntyau), Udyoga 166 6 (same words as in S). B Avanti (river starting from a Pāriyātra) Vā 45 98, M 114.24, Br II 16 29, C (the capital of Malava, Ujjayinī) B 43 24, Ag 109. 24 (Avanti paramam tīrtham), N. II 78 35-36 (several names such as Viśālā, Amarāvatī, Kuśasthalī, Kanakaśṛngā, Padmāvatī, Kumudvatī, Ujjayinī) Vide also L I 92. 7-8 and B 194.19 (Sāndīpanī, teacher of Kṛṣṇa, dwelt in Avantipura) The Meghadūta (I 30) speaks of Ujjayinī as Viśālā. Kāśīkhaṇḍa 7 92 'papād-avantī sā viśvam-avanti nigadyate | yuge yugeśnyanamīni kalāvujjayanti ca|'. Vide under Mahākāla Avatodā—(r) Bh. V. 19 18 Avighnatīrtha—(on north bank of Go.) B 114.25 Avimukta—(same as Kāśī) V 84.79-80, V1, V 34.30 and 43. Vide pp. 618-642 above Avimukteśvara—(liṅga in VS) L. I. 92 6 and 105, N. II 49. 53-55 (where cools are honoured) Ayodhyā—(in Fyṣabād District in U P) on the Ghāgrā One of the seven holy cities (vide p 678n above) It is also a place of pilgrimage for Jains, as some of their saints were born there Atharvaveda X 2. 31 and Tai, A. I 27 2 (aṣṭacakrā navadvārā devānām pūr-Ayodhyā | tasyām hiraṇyaḥ kosah svargo loko Jyotiśāvṛtaḥ |), V 60. 24-25 and 70 2 (capital of king Ṛtuparṇa and of Rāma), Br IV 40. 91, Ag 109. 24 (Ayodhyā pāpanāśanī) According to Rāṃ I. 5. 5-7 the country of Kosala had Sarayū flowing through it, Ayodhyā, 12 yojanas long and three broad, was Kosala capital founded by Manu Kosala was one of the 16 mahājanapadas of India in ancient times (vide Aṅguttara Nikāya, vol. IV p 252). Later on, Kosala was divided into two, viz. Uttara Kosala and Dakṣina Kosala divided by the Sarjū or Ghāgrā river. The Raghuvamsa holds Ayodhyā to be capital of Uttarakosala (VI 71 and IX 1) Vide also Vā 88. 20 ff. for a long line of kings of Ayodhyā from Ikṣvāku and P VI, 208, 46-47 (for Dakṣiṇa Kośalā and Uttara Kośalā). Sāketa is generally identified with Ayodhyā Vide T P p 496 (gives its boundaries from SK) and under Śāleta Dr B C Law contributes a well-documented and learned paper on 'Ayodhyā' to J. of the Ganganath Jha R. Society, vol I pp 423-443 Ayogasiddhi—(under VS) L q by T K p 98 Ayoṅsangama—(under Narmadā) P I 18. 58
B Babbruṭīrtha—(where the Mahī river falls into the sea) SK I 2. 13. 107 Badarī—(a holy place on Gandhamādana where there was the hermitage of Nara and Nārāyaṇa) V 90 25-32, 141 23, 177 8, Śāntī 127 2-3, Bh. IX. 3. 36 and XI. 29 41 (Nārāyaṇa- [IV] śrama), M 22. 73 (very fit for śrāddha), P. VI. 2 1-7 (there is no pīṭa in Dakṣiṇāyana as the mountain is covered with snow). Also called Viśālā. Vide I G I. vol. VI pp 179- 180 for description The temple of Badrināth is on the right bank of the Alakanandā.
Badarikā—A Vāṃ 2 42-43; B. (near Mahendra m ), P I 39 13, V 85. 13; C. (somewhere in southern Gujarat) Vide E I. vol. 25 Ellora plates of Dantidurga (pp 25, 29)
Badarikāśrama—A. (Badrināth in Garhwal, U P) Var. 141 (7 verses from it are quoted in T K pp 215– 216); Parāśarasmṛti 1. 5 states that Parāśara, father of Vyāsa, resided in this āśrama, M. 201. 24 says Mitra and Varuṇa practised tapas here, Vi. V. 37. 34 (this āśrama was on Gandhamādana and was the abode of Nara-Nārāyaṇa), Br. III 25 67 (same as in Vi), N II. 67 (describes it at length and specifies the sub- tīrthas), N. II. 67. 26 (says it is on Vīśālā river), Bh. VII 11.6, B (at a short distance from Madhuvana on Yamunā) Vi. 212 1 and 43 Badarīvana—P. I 27. 66 Badarīpācana-tīrtha—V. 83, 179, Sal. 47. 33 and 48. 1 and 51 (Vasiṣṭha had his āśrama here). Bagalā—(a Devisthāna ). Vide under Vaidyanātha. Bāhudā—(a river near Sarasvatī). Anu. 165, 27, P. I 32 31, N. II. 60 30, B. 27 26, M 114 22 and Vā 45 95 (say it rises in Himavat) V. 84. 67 and 87.27. Vide Dey. p. 16 for differing views on identification and Pargiter (pp. 291–292 note), Vā 88. 66 states that Yuvanāśva cursed his wife Gaurī who became Bāhudā Ama- ralośa gives Saptavīśini as a synonym of Bāhudā and Kśirasvāmin com- ments that it was brought down by Kārtavīrya (who was called Bahuḍa, one who donated much).
H. D. 93
Bahuḷavana—(under Mathura) Var. 157 8 Bahunetṛa—(a tīrtha on the Narmadā to be visited on trayodaśī) M 191 14 Bāhṛya—(rīsing from Sahya) Br. II. 16. 35. Bakulāsaṅgama—(under Sābramatī) P. VI. 133. 27 Bakulavana (or Bahulao)—(5th vana out of 12 under Mathurā) Var. 153. 36 Vide P 690 above Balabhadralinga—(under VS) L. q by T. K p 46. Balāḷā—Anu 25 19 (kanyākūpa upas- pṛśya Balākāyām kṛtodakaḥ) Balākeśvara—(under VS) L. q. by T K. p. 43 Balākeśvara—(under Narmadā) M. 191 19 Bāḷapa or Bāḷapendra—(on bank of Sābramatī) P. VI. 145 1, 24 and 37 (a Ravikṣetra) Baleśvara—(under Śrīparvata) L. I. 92 148 Bālukunda—(under VS) L. q by T K. p 76 Bāṇagaṅgā—(under Sālagrāma) Var. 144 63 (Rāvaṇa exposed it by shoot- ing an arrow to the south of Some- śvara) Bāṇatīrtha—A (under Go) B.123. 214. B (under Narmadā) K II 41. 9-10 Bāṇeśvara-linga (under VS) SK, Kāśī- khanda 33. 139, L. q. by T K p 48 Bāñjuḷā—(probably same as Vāñjuḷā, which see) Br. II. 16. 31 (Bāñjuḷā from Rīṣa), Br. II. 16. 34 (B. from Sahya), Br. II. 16. 37 (B from Mahendra) Bārhaspatya-tīrtha—(under Go) B. 122. 101 Bhadrā—A (one of the four branches of the heavenly Ganges) Vi II 2. 34, Bh. V. 17. 5, Vām 51.52, B (the river on which Harihara is situated) Nr. 65. 18 Bhadradoha—(under VS) L. q by T. K p 52 Bhadrākaļeśvara—(śrāddha here leads to highest goal) M. 22. 74 Bhadrākālī—Acc. to Bśr. S. III. 128 she dwells on Vindhya Bhadrākālībhrada—(under VS) L. q. by T. K. p. 37 Bhadrākarnahrada—Ag 109. 17 Bhadrākarņeśvara—(a fit place for śrāddha) V. 84, 39, K II. 20. 35, SK VII. 1 Arbuda-khanda—chap. 8, 1-2 (yoga on a pool of that name on Arbuda m) Bhadrātīrtha—A (under Narmadā) P. I 18. 54; B (under Go.) B. 165 1, M 22. 50 Bhadratuṅga—V. 82. 80 Bhadrāvana—(6th out of 12 vanas of Mathurā) Var. 153 37, 161 7 Bhadrāvatī—V. 82 50, P. I. 12 10, Var. 51 2 (on the north side of the Humālaya) and 98 6 Bhadrāvatī—(one of the four original streams of the Ganges, the other three being Sīz, Alakanandā and Sucakṣuh) Br. III. 56. 52 Bhadreśvara—A (on north bank of Narmadā) M 22 25, K II. 41. 4, B (under VS) L. I. 92 136, L q. by T. K. pp 52, 68 Bhāgavat-padī—The Ganges Bh V. 17 1-9 Bhāgīrathī—M 121 41 (which is one of the seven streams that started from Bindusaras and which follow- ing Bhāgīratha's chariot reached the sea) Bhairava—(a tīrtha) M 22 31 Bhairaveśvara—(under VS) L. I. 92. 137 Bhāṇḍabhrada (under Mathurā)—Var. 157. 10 Bhāṇḍīra—(under Mathurā) Var. 153. 43 (the 11th out of 12 vanas), 156. 3. vide p 691 above Bhāṇḍīraka Vața—(near Vṛndāvana) Bh X. 18 22, X. 19 13 Bhangatīrtha—(under Narmadā) M. 191.52 Bhāṇūtīrtha—(under Go.) B. 138 1, 158.1 Bhārabhūteśvara—(under VS) L. q. by T. K. p. 93 Bhārabhūti—(under Narmadā) M. 194. 18, K. II. 42. 25, P I 21.18 Bharadvājāśrama—Rām II 54. 9-10, VI 127, 1 and 17, V 102 5-6. Vide Citrakūṭāgaṛi. For a discussion of the real site of this āśrama, vide Journal, Ganganath Jha R. Insti- tute, vol. III pp. 189-204 and 433- 474 (Shri R. M Shastru) Bharadvājatīrtha—(see Agastyatīrtha) Ādi 216.4 Bhāratasyāśrama—A (under Gayā) Br III. 13.105, M. 13 46 {Devī is here called Laksmī-Aṅganā), Vā 77. 98, 108, 35, and 112 24, B (under Kāśī) K. II 37.38, P I. 38 48 Bhārateśa—(under VS) L. q. by T, K. p 66 Bhārgaveśa—(under Narmadā) M 192.1, P. I. 19.1' Bharīrsthāna—V 85 60, P. I. 39.56 (where god Mahāsena is 'nityasan- nihita'). Same words in both V and P Bhāruṇḍavana—(in the country of Matsya) Rāṃ II. 71.5 Bharulaccha—(modern Broach) S 51 10 (the inhabitants of Bharu- Laccha brought as presents to the Pāṇḍavas horses from Gāndhāra i. e. the country about Peshawar). Ptole- my and the Periplus call it Bāry- gaza. It was called Bhrgupura and Bhrgu-laccha also (the latter in SK, Kāśīkhanda 5.25). A Valabhī cop- perplate of Dharasena IV in Vala- bhī samvat 330 (648-9 A. D.) was issued from a camp at Bharu- kaccha. There is a Suppāraka Jā- taka, No 463 where Bharulaccha is mentioned as a seaport (eḍ by Cowell) Bhasmagātraka—L I 92.137 . Bhasmakṣādri—(under Gayā) Vā 109. 15 Bhāṣarakṣetra—(Koñaria) Mṛt on Yāj. III 17 quotes a verse ‘Gaṅgāyām Bhāṣarakṣetre &c’ (q. on p. 574 above). T. C. p 16 and Prāyaścitta- tattva (p 493) say that Prayāga is Bhāṣarakṣetra, while T.S. p 20 says it is Koñāḍitya or Koñarka. This is the correct view M 111. 13 and K I 36. 20 say ‘Prayāga is Prajāpati- kṣetra’ Vide p. 574 above. Dey p 32 simply follows Prāyaścittatattva Bhavātīrtha—(under Go.) B. 153 1 Bhedādevī—(near Gaṅgodbheda)—the modern Budabror, west of Śrīnagara, in Kāśmīra, NM 1522 Bhedāgirī—(sanctified by the Gaṅgod- bheda spring) R. I. 35, SM. pp. 186– 187 Bhullātīrtha—(on south bank of Go.) B 169 1 Bhīmā—(r)—same as Bhīmarathī, ris- sing from Sahya m and tributary of Kṛṣṇā) Devala q by T K p 250. Its source is adorned by the temple of Bhīmaśaṅkara, one of the twelve Jyotīr-liṅgas and it falls into the Kṛṣṇā river 16 miles north of Rai- chur Bhīmadevī—(modern village Brān in Phāl Pargana on east shore of Dal lake in Kāśmīra) R. II 135, HC. 4. 47 Bhīmarathī—same as Bhīmā. M. 22 45, 114,29, B 27 35, P. I. 24.32, Bhī 9. 20, V. 87. 3, Vāṃ 13, 30. The Vakkaleri plate of Kīrti- karma II in śake 679 (757 A. D.) mentions Bhīmarathī (E. I. vol. V. p 200 at p. 204) Bhīmasvāmin—Rock in Kāśmīra wor- shipped as embodiment of Gaṇeśa, SM. p. 148 Bhīmatīrtha—Ag. 109.12 Bhīmājah sthānām—V. 82. 84, Dey p. 33 identifies it with Takṭa-i-Bahaī, 28 miles to the north-east of Pesha- war Bhīmeśvara—(tīrtha sacred to Pitṛs under Narmadā) M. 22, 46 and 75, 191. 5, K II 41 20 and II 44 15, P I 18 5 Bhīsmacandikā—(under VS) M 183. 62 Bhīmeśvara—(under VS) L q by T. K p 66 Bhogavatī or Vāsukīrtīrtha—A (under Prayāga) It is called the altar of Prajāpatī, V 85 77 (tīrtham Bhoga- vatī caiva vedir-eśā Prajāpateḥ), M 106,46 and 110 8, Ag. 111 5, N II. 63 95, B capital of Kakustha of the Ikṣvāku race, Kal. 50 4 Bhṛgu—āśrama (on the north bank of Narmadā) SK I 2.3. 2-6 Bhṛgukaccha—(on the north bank of Narmadā), vide under Bharukaccha. Here Bali performed Aśvamedha, Bh VIII, 18 2 Bhṛgukuṇḍa—(under Stutasvāmin) Var. 148,48 Bhṛgutīrtha—(under Narmadā) M 193. 23-60, K II 42. 1-6, P I 20 23-57. Dey p. 34 says it is Bheraghat con- taining temple of 64 Yoginīs, 12 miles to the west of Jabalpur, V 99 34-35 (at this place Paraśurāma regained his energy taken away by Rāma) Bhṛgutuṅga—(an āśrama on a mountain where Bhṛgu practised penance) Ā— Vā 23 148 and 77 82, V 84 50, 90. 23,130. 191, B V.Dh.S 85 16, K. II. 20,33, M. 22 31 (a place very fit for śrāddha), which is near Amarakān- taka acc to Nanda Paṇḍita and acc. to others in the Himālaya; C (on the eastern bank of the Gaṇḍak) Var 146 45-46, D (in Gurjaradeśa) SK , Kāśī- khaṇḍa 6 25, E (near Vitastā and Himavat) Vām 81 33 Bṛhaspatikuṇḍa—(under Lohārgals) Var. 151 55 Bhṛgīśvara-liṅga—(under VS) SK. Kāśīkhaṇḍa 33. 129 and L. q by T, K p 84 Bhūmicandeśvara—(under VS) Ag. 112.4 Bhūmītīrtha—Ag. 109 12 Bhūtalāyatīrtha—(under Sābhramatī) P VI. 158.1 (where r Candañā becomes prācī) Vām 34, 47 mentions it, but its location is uncertaiṇ
Bhūteśvara-A (in Kashmir, now called Buthīser) NM 1309, 1324, 1327, R.I.107. II. 148, HC 4.85 This is included in Nandīkṣetra Bhūteśa Śiva's residence is on a mountain spur which stretches south-east from Haramuḵha peaks Aiṇ A. vol II. p.364 refers to it, B (under VS) K I. 35.10, P I. 37 13, C (under Mathurā) Var. 169.19
Bhuvaneśvara—(under VS) L. q. by T K. p. 56
Bilāpatha—(from where the Vitastā or Zhelum starts) HC 12. 15-17. Vide under Nīlakunda
Bilvācala—A Vaisnava-ksetra acc. to Bār. S III. 120
Bilvaka—(a very fit place for śrāddha) V. Dh S. 85.52, M. 22 70, K. II 20. 33, Anu 25 13, N II 40.79
Bilvapatraka—P. VI.129.11 (one of the 12 tīrthas of Siva)
Bilvavana—(10th out of the 12 vanas of Mathurā) Var 153.42
Binduka—V Dh S. 85 12 (some edi- tions read Bilvaka)
Bindumādhava—(in VS) M. 185 68, SK IV. 33. 148, N. II 29 61, P VI. 151. 48
Bindusaras—A (on Maināla ṃ near Badarī) V. 145 44, Bhi, 6 43-46, Br. II. 18. 31, M. 121 26 and 31-32 (where Bhagīratha, Indra and Nārā- yana practised tapas), Bh III, 21-33 and 39-44 (description), B (under VS) Siva bathed in it and the kapāla of Brahmā that had stuck to his hand dropped from it and it be- came Kapālamocanatīrtha) N. II 29. 59-60, C (under Ekāmraka) B 41. 52-54 (it is so called because Rudra collected drops of water from all holy places and filled it therewith), D (in Kaśmīra) it is a dīrķpāla in the east of the country, according to NM 1116-1117.
Bindutīrtha—same as Pañcanada: which see
Bodhitara—(the Bo tree at Buddha Gayā) P VI.117 30 Vide under Mahā- bodhitara At the Bharhut stūpa (about 200 B C ) there is a bas- relief showing the Vajrāsana throne of Buddha with the view of the Bodhi tree and an inscription 'bhagavato Sakamunino Bodhi'; vide 'Mahābodhi' by Cunningham, p. 3 The Bodhi tree is said to have been cut down by king Saśāṅka of Bengal in 600 A D, but restored about 620 A.D, by king Pūrnavarman Vide A. G pp, 453-459 for Bodh Gayā and p 459 for Bodhitara.
Brahmagiri—A (m, from which Godā- varī rises on which Gautama had his hermitage) B. 74. 25-26, 84. 2, P, VI. 176 58, B (the highest peak of Sahya and as a tīrtha under Kṛṣṇā- veṇyā) T S p 78
Brahmahrada—Bh. X. 28, 16-17 (pro- bably used in a secondary sense), Br III, 13, 52
Brahmakṣetra—(Kurukṣetra) V 83 4 6, Vā 59. 106 and 107 and 97. 5
Brahmakunda—A (under Badarī) Var 141 4-6; B (under Lohārgala) Var. 151.71 (where four Vedadhārīs fall from Himālaya), C (under Gayā) Vā 110.8
Brahmakūpa—(under Gayā) Vā 111 25 and 31, Ag. 115. 37
Brahmanadī—(Sarasvatī is so called) Bh. IX, 16. 23
Brahmanakundikā—(a tīrtha in Kaś- mīra) NM. 1499, 1501
brāhmaṇas-tīrtha—V. 83, 113, P. I. 27.2 (Brahmanah sthānam), P. I.38. 20
Brahmāṇī—(probably the Bāmaṇī, that falls into the Chambal) V 84. 58
Brahmāṇīlā—[near Naimiśa forest] P I. 32.22
Brahmāṇusvara—{under Kurukṣetra} P I. 26 67 Brahmapada—(under Goņiskramaņa) Var. 147 36 Brahmaputra—same as Laubhitya, which see Brahmāraņya—(under Gayā) P. I 38 5 Brahmasaras—(near Thanesar) Vā. 77 51, M. 22. 12, Vāṃ 22 55–60 and 49, 38–39. This lake is known by various names, viz. Brahma- saras, Rāmahrada or Pāvanasaras &c; B (under Gayā) V. 84 85 (dharmā- raņyopaśobhita) and 95 11, Anu 25. 58, Ag. 115. 38, Vā. 111. 30., C (under Kolāmukha) Var. 140 37-39, D (under Sāņandūra) Var. 150 20 Brahmasīras—(under Gayā) K II. 37. 38, N II. 44. 66 (there is Brahma- yūpa there) Brahmāsthāna—V 83. 71, 85. 35, P I. 27. 2 Brahmāstūņā—P. I 39 33 Brahmatīrvara—(under VS) L q. by T. K. p 88 Brahmatīrtha—A (under VS) K I. 35. 9, II. 37. 28, P. I 37. 9-12 (Vișņu established it in the name of Brah- mā), B (under Gayā) P. I 38. 59, N II 45. 102, Ag. 115. 36, C (un- der Go) B. 113. 1 and 23, Br. III 13 56, D (on Sarasvatī) Bh. X. 78 19 Brahmatunga—Ag 109 12, P. I 24 28 Brahmatundahrada or Brahmatunga- hrada—Br. III. 13.73, Vā. 77.71–73 (śrāddha, japa, homa yield in- exhaustible results here) Brahmavallī-tīrtha—(under Sābhra- matī) V. VI. 137.1 Brahmavāluka—V. 82. 106, P. I 25 13 Brahmāvarta—A (holy land between Sarasvatī and Dṛșadvatī) Manu II 17, Kal. 49 71 The Meghadūta I. 48 (Nir ed ) shows that Kurukșetra was part of Brahmāvarta. It is a holy tīrtha. V 83 53-54, 84 43, M 22. 69, Ag. 109 17; B (under Narmadā) M. 190. 7, 191. 70, P. I 17. 5 Brahmayonī—A (on Sarasvatī)—same as Pṛthūdaki. Vām 39 20 and 23, B (under Gayā) V. 83.140 and 84 95, P.I 27 29, N. II. 47. 54, Vā. 108.83 (brahmayonim praviśyātha nīrgac- ched yastu mānavah param brahma sa yātīha vimukto yoniśańkațāt). Vide AG p 458 which states that a small temple now occupies the site of Aśoka’s stūpa and p. 646 note 1470 above. Brahmayūpa—(under Gayā) Vā. 111. 31-33, Ag 115.39 Brahmesvaralińga—A (under Śrīpar- vata) K. II. 41 18, L I 92 159-160 (also called Aleśvara); B (under VS) L. q by T. K. p. 115 Brahmadara—Vām 36. 7-8 Brahmadodaya—(to the south of Vāg- matī) Var 215 102 Brahmodbheda—Var. 215 91 Brahmodumbara—V. 83.71 Bṛhadvana—(near Gokula where Nanda- gopa kept his cattle) Bh. X 5.26, X 7.33 Budbudā—(r ising in the Himālaya) Br II. 16 25-26 Budheśvara—(under VS) L. q. by T. K pp. 55, 97
C Caitrala—M 110 2 Caitraratha—(a vana) Vā. 47.6 (on the banks of the Acchodā river), Br II. 18. 7. Here Devī is called Madotkațā, M. 13 28 Cakra—(near Sarasvatī) Bh X 78.19 Cakradhara—(Vișṇusthāna in Kāśmīra, now known in a corrupt form as Tśkdar or Chāldhar) R I 38. It is a tīrtha of great sanctity, about a mile to the west of Bījbror (ancient Vijayesvara). Vide K. R. p. 18 and SM. p. 171 (Cakradhara and Vijayesa-Śiva are two images located close to each other). HC calls it Cakratīrtha (7 61) and also Cakra- dhara (7 64) Cakrasthila—(under Mathurā) Var. 169.3 Cakrasvāmin--(under Sālagrāma) Var. 145. 38 (cakrānkitasūlas-tatra dṛśyante) Cakratīrtha--A (under Saukaratīrtha) Var. 137. 19, B (under Āmalaka-grāma) Nr. 66. 22, C (under Setu) SK. III Brahmakhaṇḍa, chap 3-5; D (in Kāśmīra) also called Cakra-dhara (which see), E (on Go.) B. 86 1, 109. I, 134, 1 (6 miles from Tryambaka)--though thrice men-tioned, it appears to be one tīrtha; F (under Mathurā) Var. 162.43, G (under Sarasvatī) Vām, 42 5, 57,89, 81.3; vide A, G. p. 336 and under Asthipura; H (under Dvārakā) TP. pp. 536-537, Var. 159 58 Cakravāla—(a tīrtha sacred to pitṛs) M. 22 42 Cakravarta--(under Mandarā) Var. 143. 36-38 (a deep lale) Cakreśvara--(under VS) L q. by T. K. p 52 Calsus--(r from Himālaya, a branch of Gangā) M 121,23, Vā 47 21 and 39, Br. II. 16.20, Bh V 17.5. Dey p 43 holds that Calsus is the river Oxus or Amu Daria and relies on Matsya 120-121 (of Ānandāśrama edition), which however does not help at all. It is strange that Dey on p. 13 also holds that Aśmavatī is the river Oxus Calsus--tīrtha (on south bank of Go.) B. 170.1 Camasa or Camasodbheda--A (where Sarasvatī appears again after dis-appearing in the desert) V. 82 112, 130. 5 (esa vai Camasodbhedo yatra dṛśyā Sarasvatī), P I. 25 18; B (un-der Prabhāsa) Sal. 35. 87, V 88.20 Camathārapura--(same as Ānandapura in modern Ahmedabad District) SK. VI, chap 1-13 Campā--A (city on the Bhāgirathī four miles to west of Bhagalpur and one of the six great cities of the times of the Buddha) V. 84.163, 85.14, 308.26, P. I. 38.70; M. 48. 91 (originally it was called Mālinī but later was called Campā after king Campa) According to the Mahāparinibbāna-sutta the six great cities are Campā, Rājagṛha, Śrāvastī, Sāketa, Kauśāmbī, Benares (SBE vol. XI. p. 99 and p. 247). Vāṃ 84.12 mentions Cāmpeya brāhmaṇas Campā is in the Varaṇādī-gana (Pāṇ IV. 2. 82). B (tīrtha sacred to pitṛs) M. 22.41, P V. 11. 35 (between Anga and Magadha, acc to Dey p 43) It was the capital of Lomapāda and of Karna Campakāraṇya--(modern Champaran in Bihar) V 84,133, P I. 38,49 Vāl-mīki's hermitage was near Sangram-pur in the Champaran District Campakatīrtha--(where Gaṅgā flows to the north) N, II. 40. 86 Campalavana--(under Gayā) Vā, 37. 16-22 Cañcalā--(r. rising from M Ṛṣyavat) M. 114. 26 Caṇḍavegā--(r. sacred to pitṛs) M, 22 28 Caṇḍavegāsaṁbheda--M. 22, 28, K. II. 44. 16, P. VI 131. 67 Caṇḍā--(under Sābhramatī) P. VI. 162 1 Caṇḍīkeśvara--L. I. 92. 166, Vāṃ 51.50 Caṇḍrabhāgā--(A) the river rises in the Himālayas in two streams, one is called Candrā (which issues from a large snow-bed on the south-east side of Bāra Lācha at a height of over 16000 feet), the other called Bhāgā rises on the north-west slopes of the pass The two join at Tandī and the united stream is known as Caṇḍrabhāgā or Chenab. The five rivers of the Panjab are: Vitastā (Jhelum, the Hydaspes of the Greeks), Vipāśā (Beas, Hypasis of Greeks), Śatadru (Sutlaj), Caṇḍra-bhāgā and Irāvatī. In 'Questions of Milinda' (SBE vol 35 p 171) Caṇḍra-bhāgā is one of the ten great rivers of India V.Dh S 55, 49, S. 9, 19, M. 13. 49, Anu. 25. 7, N. II. 60 30, NM. 159 and 162, HC. 12. 44. Vide Asiknī, B (under Narmadā) M.191 64, K. II. 41, 35, P. I. 18. 61, C (joins Tāpī) P. VI. 70.44; D (r. that joins Sābhrāmatī) P. VI. 148. 12, 149.1; E (same as Bhimā, a tributary of the Kṛṣṇā) Candramas-tīrtha—(on Ārcikaparvata) V. 125 17 Candrapada—(under Gayā) Br. III. 47. 18-19 Candrapura—(a city in Kāśmīra) NM, 1138 and 1156-7 (Mahāpadma Nāga flooded that city and there came in-to existence a lake, one yojana in length and breadth) Candratīrtha—A (at source of Kāverī) K. II. 37.23; B (under VS) P. I. 37. 14, K. I. 35.11; C (under Narmadā) M. 193 75, K. II. 42 15, Br. III 13. 28 Candravāsī—(r.) Bh. V. 19.18 Candravatī—(r. in Kāśmīra) NM 310 (Diti became this river, as Yamunā became Vitastā) Candrāvara—A (on Candrabhāgā ri-ver and to the east of Dugdheśvara, on Sābhrāmatī) P. VI 149 1, B (un-der VS) L q. by T. K p 49 Candrikā—(r. Candrabhāgā, modern Chenab) M 22 63 Carmākhya—(under VS) K I 35.4 Carmanvatī—(r modern Chambal that rises about 9 miles south-west of Mhow and falls into the Yamunā 25 miles south-west of Etawah town) Ādi 138 74 (Drupada ruled over southern Pañcāla up to Carmanvatī), V. 82. 54. Droṇaparva 67 5 (the name is due to the heaps of the hides of animals killed in Raṇtudeva's śayāśās), P. I 24 3, Meghadūta I. 45 (refers to Raṇtudeva), the word Carmanvatī occurs in Pāṇ VIII.2 12 Carmakota—M 22 42 Catuhsamudra—(a kūpa under VS) L q. by T K p 89 Catuhsamudrika—(a kūpa under Ma-hwarā) Var. 15S. 41 Catuhsrota—(under Badarī) Var 141. 17 Caturmukha—(under Sarasvatī) Vāṃ 42 28 Caturtheśvara—(under VS) N II 49 65 Caturvedeśvara—(under VS) SK, Kāśī-khaṇḍa 33 130 Chāgalānda—(a very fit place for śrā-ddha) M. 13 43 (where Devī is called Pracaṇḍā), 22 72 Chāgaleśvara—(under VS) L q by T. K p 119 Chāyākṣetra—(sacred to Lalitā) Br IV. 44 100 (town park of Mahā-lakṣmīpura is so called) Chinnapākṣetra—(on Go) P VI. 174 15 Ciccikatīrtha—(under Go) B 164 1 Cidambara—(see under Mīnākṣī) Devī-bhāgavata VII 38. 11. It is famous for its great Śiva temple and con-tains the 'aur liṅga' i e no liṅga is actually visible but a curtain is hung before a wall and when visitors enter the curtain is withdrawn and the wall is exhibited The temple has a hall of more than 1000 mono-lithic pillars Ciṁtāgadeśvara—(under VS) P I. 37. 14 Ciramocanatīrtha—(in Kāśmīra) R. I. 149-150 (mentions the Kanaka-vāhinī, Nandīśa and this tīrtha to-gether) It is the confluence of the Kanālavāhinī and the river Sinḍ NM 153S-1545 (so called because the seven sages left their bark garments here and then went to heaven), SM p. 211 Citābhumī—(Vaidyanātha or Deoghar in Sonthal pargana containing the temple of Vaidyanātha, one of the twelve Jyotirliṅgas) Śivapurāṇa I 38, 55, Vide Dey p. 50 Citragupteśvara—(under VS) L q by T K. p. 102 Citrākūta—(hill, 65 miles south-west of Prayāga in Banda District of Bundelkhand and a railway station on Jhansi-Manikpur branch) V. 85. 58, Rāṃ II. 54. 28-29 and 93 8 (ten krośas from Bharadvājāśrama) Rāṃ II. 55.9 (it is pitṛtīrtha), II 56. 10-12, M.22 65 and Anu 1.25. 29, N. II. 60. 23 and 75. 26, Ag. 6. 35-36 (near Maṇḍākinī r.) and 109. 23, P. I. 39. 54, Raghuvamśa XIII 47; Meghadūta calls it Rāmāgiri. Citralūṭā—(r. rising from Risaparvata) Vā. 45. 99, M. 114. 25 (where Muṇḍākinī and this r are both men-tioned as rising from Risavat) Citrāṅgadātīrtha—(under VS) K. I. 35.11, Vām 46 39 (Citrāṅgadeśvara-liṅga) Citrāṅgavadana—(under the Sābhra-mati) P. VI. 141. 1 Citreśvara—(under VS) L. q. by K. T p. 97 Citropalā (r.) B. 46 4-5 (rising from Vindhya and called Mahānadī) Citrotpalā—(probably same as the preceding) Bhi. 9. 34, M 114. 25 (rising from Rkṣavat), B. 27. 31-32 (rising from Rkṣāda) Cyavanāśrama—A (under Gayā) N. II. 47. 75, Vā. 108. 73 In Rg I. 116.10 Cyavana is said to have been rejuvenated by Aśvins, Śat. Br. 1 5.1-16 (SBE vol. 26 pp 272-276 he married Sukanyā, king Saryāta's daughter and became young by a bath in a pool), B (under Narmadā) V 89. 12, 121. 19-22; V. chapters 122-124 contain the story of Cyavana, Sukanyā and the Aśvins V. 102. 4 narrates that the Kāleyas devoured one hundred munis here. Dey p. 51 gives four different places as Cyavana's hermitage. Cyavana was son of Bhṛgu and the Bhṛgus are often associated with the region about the mouth of the Narmadā Cyavaneśvara—(under VS) L q by T K p. 66 Dadhicaitīrtha—V.83.185, P.I.27.73-74 (where Sārasvata stayed and became prince of perfect men, Siddhurāt) Dadhīceśvara—(under VS) L q. by T. K p. 43 Dadhimkarṇeśvara—(under VS) L. q. by T K p 94 Dākini—(Bhūmīśankara) see note 1536 Dakṣaprayāga—N II 40 96-97 Dakṣatīrtha—(under Kurukṣetra) Vām 46 2 (to the south of Sthāṇuvata), Vām 34 20 (Dakśāśrama and Dakṣeśvara) Dakṣeśvara (under VS) L. q. by T. K. p 75 Dakṣina-gaṅgā—A (Godāvarī in B. 77 9-10, 78 77, B Kāveri (in Nr 66 7), C Narmadā in SK, Revākhanda V. 24; D Tuṅgabhadrā (in Vik. 4.62) Dakṣina-Gokarna—Var. 216. 22-23 Dakṣina-Mānasa—(a tank under Gayā) N II. 47 74, Ag. 115. 17 Dakṣina-Mathurā—(Madurā in the Madras State) Bh. X 79 15 Dakṣina-pañcanada—V Dh. S 85 51 (the coṃ Vaijayantī says that the five rivers are Kṛṣṇā, Venā, Tuṅgā, Bhadrā and Koṇā) Dakṣinaprayāga (known as Molsaveni in Saptagrāma in Bengal) 'tat-Dakṣinaprayāgam tu Gaṅgāto Yamunāśșgata | suṇānāt tatrēlsayam puṇyam Prayāga iva labhyate' quoted by Gaṅgāvākyāvalī p 296, which is itself quoted by T P. p. 355. Dey p 52 says that it is Triveni on the north of Hughly in Bengal. Dakṣina-sindhu—(a tributary of the Chambal) V 82 53, P I 24, 2, Meghadūta I 30 Dālbhyāśrama (hermitage of Baka Dālbhya, half a yojana from where Rāma and Lakṣmaṇa were in the company of Sugrīva and his hosts P VI 46. 14-15 Damin (masculine noun) V 82. 71-75 Dāmodaraṇaga—a spring in Kaśmīra, which is the upper hamlet of village Khunnamoh (Khonamusa), the birth-place of poet Balhana. Vide SM p. 165. Damṣṭrānkura (under Kokāmukha) Var. 140. 68-70. Danda-V 85. 15. Dandaka (name of a territory, location being vague and probably it means no more than Dandakāraṇya) Rāṃ II. 9 12 (diśām-āśthāya Kaikeyi dakṣi-ṇāṃ Daṇḍalān prati). Daṇḍakāraṇya or Daṇḍakāvana-V. 85 41, 147. 32, Var 71. 10 (where Gautama performed tapas), B 88. 18, 110.96 (Gautamī is in Dandaka), 123. 117-120 (Gautamī was five yojanas from the beginning of D ), 129. 55 (quintessence of the world), 161. 73 (D. is the seed of dharma and of mukti), Śal 39. 9-10 (Janas-thāna is in D.), Rāṃ II. 18. 33 and 37. III. 1. 1, Vāṃ 84 12 (refers to Daṇḍakāraṇya brāhmaṇas) and 43, PV 34. 58-59 (origin of name). Vide my paper on the 'Ancient Geo-graphy of Maharastra' in JBBRAS for 1917 at pp, 14-15 and the note and Pargiter in JRAS for 1894 on 'the Geography of Rāma's exile' p 242. Daṇḍakāraṇya probably com-prised all forests from Bundelkhand or Bhopal in Central India right down to Godāvarī or to Kṛṣṇā Br. S. XI. 56 says that a malignant comet in Hasta nakṣatra kills the chief of Daṇḍakāraṇya Dandakhāṭa (under VS) L q. by T. K p. 90 Dandiśvara (under VS) L. q by T. K. p. 90. Dardura or Durdura (Nilgiri Hills) V. 282. 43, Mār. 54. 12, Var 214. 52, Raghuvamśa IV. 51 (near river Tāmraparṇī), Br S. 14. 11. Dāruvaṇa-K. II. 39. 66, same as Devadarūvana, which see. Darviśāḥramanṇa-V 84 45,P. I 32.9. Daśālakṣyātirtha-(under Narmadā) P. I. 21. 14. Daśārṇa-(r. rising in ṃ Rīṣa, on which śrāddha, japa, dāna most efficacious) M. 22. 34, K II 37. 35-36, Vā. 45 99, 77. 93. Wilson (vol. II. p. 155) says that it is now called Dasān, which rises in Bhopal and falls into the Betwā. Mbh. cites Vārtikas 7 and 8 on Pān VI. 1. 89 which explain the formation (vol. III p. 69). Daśārṇa is a word meaning a country having ten forts or 'a river (Daśārṇā) having ten waters' The Vārtikas are 'pra-vat-satara-kambalavasanāñām carne' and 'rnadaśābhyām ca'. Meghadūta I. 23-24 show that the capital of the Daśārṇa country was Vidīśā (modern Bhīlsā) and the Vetravatī (Betwa river) was near it It is the Dosaron of Ptolemy (p. 71) Br. S. 10. 15 says that Saturn in Uttarāṣāḍhā destroys Daśārņaṣ Daśāśvamedhikā or-medhaka or-medha-A (a tīrtha on the Gangā) V 83.14, 85 87, Vā 77.45, Br. III. 13. 45, K II 37 26, M .185 68 (in VS); B (under Prayāga) M 106 46; C (under Gayā) Ag. 115. 45, N. II. 47, 30, D (under Narmadā) M. 193. 21, K II 41, 104, P. I. 20 20, vide Bom G. vol II. p. 348 for its sanctity, E (under Mathurā) Var. 154. 23, F (under Kurukṣetra) P. I. 26 12; G (under Go ) B. 83. 1; H (under VS) L q by T. K. p 116. Dattātreya-liṅga-(under VS) L, q by T. K. p. 113. Daurvāsika-(under VS) K I 35. 11 Devadarūvana-A (in the Himālayas near Badrināth) Anu 25 27, K. II. 37 53-60, II. 39. 18 and 66, M. 13. 47 (Devī is called Puṣṭi here); B (Aundha in the Nizam's dominions) P. VI 129 27, C (near Vijayesvara in Kāśmīra) HC. 10 3 Devāgama-(under Go ) B. 160 1 Devagiri-(a hill under Mathurā) Var 164. 27, Bh V 19 16 Devahṛada—A (under Ganda) Var. 145. 71, Anu 25 44. B (under Kṛṣṇa-Vena) V. 85. 37 Devahṛadā—(r. in Kāśmira) NM 146 Devakūṭa—(sacred m) V. 84. 141, P I 38 57. Devalśvara—(under VS),L q by T K p. 92 Devaparvata—(probably Aravali hills) Devala q by T K p. 250 Devapatha—V. 85 45. P. I 39 42 Devaprabhā—(under Gandaki) Var. 145. 59
Devaprayāga—in Tehrī State. Vide Alakanandā above (at is confluence of Bhāgīrathī and Alakanandā), vide U. P. Gazetteer for Garhwal, vol. 36 p) 214 Devāraṇya—(a forest on r. Lauhitya) (Vā. 47. 11 {devāraṇyam îṣokam ca tasya tire) Devasāla—(Viṣṇu is worshipped under name of Trivikrama here) Nr 65. 15 q. by-T. K. p. 252 Devatīrtha—A (on north bank of Go} B. 127 1; B (under Narmadā) M 191. 24, 193, 81, K. II 42 16, P I, 18 24; C (under Sābhramatī) P. VI. 161. 1 Deveśa—(under VS) P. I.37. 9 Devesvara—(under VS) L q by T K p 65
Devīkā—A (r rising in Himalaya and being after Sindhu and Pañcanada and before Sarasvatī) V.82 102-107, 222. 2213 (4 yōjanas in length and one-half yōjana in breadth),B 27 27. Vā. 45. 95. Anu 155 19, Vāṃ 31. 5. The Vī. IV 24 69 says that Vrātyas, Mlecchas and śūdras will rule over the banks of the Sindhu, Davikorvī, Candrabhāgā and Kāś (mira. Here 'Dāvikorvī' means as Srīdhara says, the country on the Devīkā, & c. that joins the Devīkā. Var 144. 83, 112-13 (Devīkā nāma devānām prabhāvāt- ca tapasvatām 1 uiy amarthā samu-
dbbhūti Gāndālyā muhūta śubbhā). Var 214 48; C (under Gayā) Vā 112 30, 77 41 ( Vṛṣa kūpa for śrāddha on). Br III. 13 41. Anu 25. 21 and 165. 19, K II 37 25, P I 25 9-14, N. II 47, 27, Vī II 15 6, Vām 78, 37—all these extol Devikā, but it is not clear what river is meant. NM 152- 153 say that it is holy like Irāvatī, is identified with Umā and located in Madra i. e. between Rāvī and Chenab Pān (VII.3 1)expressly mentions the river Devikā and the Mbh thereon gives the illustration, ‘Dāvīlākūlāh śālayah’ (paddy grown on the banks (of the Devīkā is so called). Pāṇini probably mentions some river in the Panjab Dey p 55 says that the southern portion of Sarayū is called Devikā or Devā. Vām 84. 12 refers to Devikātīrtha brāhmaṇas, SK VII Prabhāsa-māhātmya chap. 278 66- 67 speak of Mūlasthāna (modern Multan) as situated on the Devikā, P I, 25 9-14 (5 yojanas long and 3 yojana wide). In Vi. II 15 6 the city called Vīranagara is said to be situated on the bank of the Devīkā and as founded by Pulastya Devikā is not Sarayū, as in the Anu 165. 19 and 21 they two are separately nameḍ Br. S. 11 35 says that a certain malignant Ketu would strike down even Devīkā in the north, Pargiter (tr of Mār, p. 492) identified it with the river Deeg or Degh in the Panjab, Dr. V. S. Agrawala with the Vular lake in Kashmīr (J. U. P. H. S. vol. 16 pp 21–22) and Mr. Jagannātha (in J. U. P H.S vol 17 parts 2 p. 78 supports Pargiter With respect I agree with Mr. Jagannātha Devīkātata—(Devī is called Nandini here) M 13. 38 Devīpīthas—eight are enumerated in Kālikāpurāna 64. 89-91 Devikūta—Kal. 18 41, where the feet of Sati's corpse fell Devisthāna—Devi-Bhāgavata VII 38 5-30 (enumerate numerous Devi- sthanas such as Koḷāpura, Tulajāpura, Saptaśṛṅga). The Matsya (13.26-54) enumerates 108 Devisthānas Dhanadeśvara—(under VS) L. q by T. K p 70 Dhanuhpāta—(under Āmalakagrāma) Nr. 66. 33. Dhanvatirūpā—(r rising in Pāriyātra m') M 114 24. Dhānyātirtha—(under Gomati) B 120 1 Dhārā—(r.) P I 28. 26, M. 22. 38 Dharaṇītirtha—(śrāddha most effica- cious here) M 22. 70. Dhārāpatanatirtha (under Mathurā) Var. 154 8 Dhārātirtha—(on north bank of Nar- madā) M. 190. 6 Dharmahrada—(under VS) N. II 51 14 Dharmanada—same as Pañcanada, which see. Dharmaprastha—(under Gayā) V. 84 99 Dharmaprastha—(4 miles from Bodh- Gayā) P V 11. 74, N. II. 44. 54-55 and 78, K II 37. 38 Dharmarājatirtha—(on the western bank of Jumnā near Prayāga) M 108 27, P I 45 27 Dharmarāṇya—(under Gayā) V. 82 46, Anu 166 28-29, Vī 111 23, Vāṃ 84 12 (brāhmaṇas of Dharmarāṇya). Ag 115 34, N. II 45 100, vide Dr Barua on 'Gayā and Buddhagayā' vol. I. pp. 16-17 for the view that it is part at least of the precincts of the Bodhgayā temple representing the jungle of Uruvelā or Uruvilā of Buddhist Literature. Rām I 32. 7 states that Dharmarāṇya was found- ed by Asūrtarajas, a son of Kuśa, son of Brahmā; vide p 661 about Gayā, B (near Mahālēla) P I 12. 6-S, B- S. 14 2 mentions it, but location is un- certain Dharmasāstrasvarā—(under VS) SK IV 33.133 Dharmaśilā—(under Gayā) Vā. chap 107 and Ag 114. 8-2S Vide above pp 657-68 for the story Dharmatīrtha—(under VS) P. I 35 4 Ag 109 16, K I 35 10, P VI 135 17 Dharmāvatī—(river that falls into Sābhramatī) P Vl. 135. 16 Dharmeśvara—A (under VS) L. q; by T. K p 53; B (under Gayā) N- II 45 103, Vī 111. 26 Dharmodbhava—(under Kokāmukha) Var. 140. 44-46 Dhautapāpa—vide Pāpapraṇāśana Dhautapāpa—(r. rising in Himālaya) M 114.22 Dhautapāpeśvara—liṅga (under VS) SK IV. 33. 156 Dhāvalesvara—(on north bank of Sā- bhramati) P. Vl, 144 7 8 (supposed to be established by Indra) Dhenuka—(under Gayā) V. 84. 87-89, P. I. 38. 7-10, N II. 44. 68 Dhenukāranya—(under Gayā) Vā. 112. 56, Ag. 116. 32 Dhenuvaṭa—(under Kokāmukha) Var. 140. 40-43 Dhruva-tapovana—P. I, 38 31 Dhūmāvatī—V 84. 22, P. I. 28 23 (Dhūmāvantī) Dhundhi-Vināyala—(under VS) L.q. by T K. p 126 and SK. IV. chap. 57. 33 (give the etymology of Dhundhi); for 56 Gaṇeśas, vide p. 638 above Duṇḍapāpa or Dhautapāpa or Dhautā- pura—A (on Narmadā) M. 22. 39, 193. 62, K. II. 42. 9-10; B (at Gokarna) Br. III. 13 20 (Rudra practised tapas here); C (under Gayā) Ag 116. 12, N II. 47. 35 D (under Stutasvāmin) Var. 148 58 (less than five krośas from Stutasvāmin), T K. p.223.AG. p 401 says that Dhōpapura is on the right bank of the Gomatī (popularly
### Footnoteṣ Gūmtīj–18 miles to the south-east of Sultanpur; E (near Saṁgameśvara in the Ratnāgirī District) vide I.G.I. vol. XXII. p. 50 Dhūtapāpā—A (r. in VS); vide p. 636 above; B (r. rising in Himālayas) Vāṃ 57. 30, Br. II. 16. 26 Dhūtavāhinī—(r. rising in Rṣyavanta m) M. 114. 26 Diṇḍipuṇyakara—(śit for śrāddha, probably in Deccan) M. 22. 77 Dīpeśvara—(under Narmadā) M 191 38, K. II. 41. 25-27 (it is Vyāsa-tīrtha-tapovana) Dīptodā—(probably the same as Bhṛgu-tīrtha) V.99. 69 (where Bhṛgu, great-grand-father, and the father of Paraśu-rāma performed most severe penance) Dīrghasattra—V. 82 108-110, P. I. 25. 15-16 Dīrgha-Viṣṇu (under Mathurā) Var. 163. 63 Divākara—liṅga (under VS) L. q. by T. K. p. 65 Divankah—puṣkariṇī V. 84. 118, P. I 38. 35 Droṇa—(ṃ in Bhāratavarṣa) M. 121, 13, Bh V 19 16, P. VI. 8 45-46 Droṇasarmapada—Anu. 25. 28 q. by T. K. p. 256. (reads Droṇadharma) Droṇeśvara—(under VS) L. q. by T K. p. 66, Droṇī—(r) M. 22. 37 (śrāddha on it inexhaustible). Drumakṣetra—L I. 92 129 (probably near Kuruīṣetra) Dhruvatīrtha—P. I. 38. 31 Dhruvatīrtha—(under Mathurā) Var. 152. 58 and 180 1 Drsadvati (r. ). Vide p. 682 above In Rg. III 23.4 it is mentioned along with Apaya and Sarasvati as a holy river for the worship of Agni. V. 90. 11, Manu II. 17 (calls it devanadī), N. II. 60. 30, Bh. V. 19.18. It is identified by some with the Ghaggar and by others with the Chittang (Cambridge History of India, vol. I. p. 80). No trace of the river appears in any modern name Cunningham's identification of it with Rākṣī river 17 miles to the south of Thānesar has much to recommend it (A. S of India, vol. XIV. p. 88). Drumacaṇḍeśvara—(a liṅga in VS) L I 92. 136 Dugdbesvara—(under Sābhramatī) P. VI. 148 1 (to the south of Khaḍga-dhara). Vide Boṃ G vol IV p. 6 Durdhareśvara—(on Sābhramatī) P. VI. 146. 1 ff. Durgā—(acc. to Bār S. III 128 Durgā dwells on Vindhya). Durgā—sābhramatīsaṁgama—P. VI. 169. 1. Durgā—(r. rising from Vindhya) Vā 45 103, Br. II. 16. 33. Durgātīrtha—A (under Sarasvatī) Vāṃ 42. 14-15. B (under Go) B. 132. 8. Dvādaśāditya-luṅga (under Badarī) Var. 141. 24 Dvaita—vana—Sat. Br. XIII. 5. 4. 9 (Dvaita lake named after king Dvaitavana of the Matsyas), V. 11. 68, 24. 10 (commentary gives a fantastic etymology), 237. 13 (it had a lake), Sal. 37 27 (visited by Balarāma on Sarasvatī), Vām 22. 12, 47. 56 (it was near Sānnihitya pool) Dvārakā—A—the name of this holy city does not occur in the Vedic Litera-ture but the references to it in the Mahābhārata and the Purāṇas are plentiful. It is one of the seven holy cities Vide p 678 It appears that there were two Dvārakās, one more ancient than the other The ancient Dvārakā was situated near Kodīnar. A little mound which rises on the sea-shore between the mouths of the rivers Somat and Siṅgāra three miles from Kodinar is surrounded by the ruins of a temple which popular Hindu belief declares to be the original Dvārakā, where Kṛṣṇa resided and whence transferred himself to Dvārakā in Okhamaṇḍala. Vide Bombay Gazetteer, vol. VIII. (on Kathiāwar) pp. 518-520 for Kodinar and p 552 for Mūla Dvārakā. It was founded by Kṛṣṇa (with Raivataka as a park and Gomanta as a hill) owing to constant invasions and harassment by Jarāsandha; it was two yojanas long and one yojana broaḍ Vide Sabhāparva 14. 49-55. The Var. (149. 7-8) makes it 10 yojanas long and 5 broad Vide p 688 above under Mathurā. B (14. 54-56) says that the Vṛṣṇis and Andhakas left Mathurā through fear of Kālaya-vana, took counsel with Kṛṣṇa, ran to Kuśasthalī and built up Dvārakā: Vi V. 23. 13-15. B 196 13-15 say that Kṛṣṇa begged of the ocean a strip of twelve yojanas, built Dvārakā with large parks, mansions and strong walls and established the people of Mathurā there. When Kṛṣṇa passed away, the city was flooded by the sea and swept away, as stated in a prophetic vein by Mausala-parva 6.23-24 and 7. 41-42, B 210. 55 and 212.9. Vide also Vi. V. 33 9 (the whole of Dvārakā except Kṛṣṇa’s palace was swept by the sea) and BV IV. 129. 44 (except Rukmiṇī’s palace). It is called the capital of Anarta (Udyoga 7. 6) and was first called Kuśasthalī (Sabhā 14. 50) Vide M 69. P. V. 23. 10, B, 7.29– 32 and Ag 273. 12 (Kuśasthalī being the earlier name of the capital). The present Dvārakā is near Okhā in Kathiāwar. The Harivaṃśa II (Viṣṇuparva) chapters 58 and 98 deal with the founding of Dvārakā. Some ancient Jain works like the Uttarādhyayanasūtra (SBE. vol. 45 p.115) mention Dvārakā and Raivataka park (Girnar). The Jātakas also refer to Dvārakā. Vide Dr. B C. Law's work on 'India as described in early texts of Buddhism and Jainism' pp. 102,239. The Prabhāsakhaṇḍa of the SK has a sub-section on Dvārakā in 44 chapters and over 2000 verses for the glorification of Dvārakā. It says 'the reward that is secured by (pilgrimage to) Vārāṇasī, Kurukṣetra and Narmadā can be secured at Dvārakā in half a twinkle (4. 52)13'; 'Pilgrimage to Dvārakā is the 4th means of mukti. Man secures mukti by acquiring correct knowledge about Brahman or by dying at Prayāga or by mere bath in Gomati near Kṛṣṇa” (SK. VII. 4. 4. 97-98). The BV. [Kṛṣṇajanmakhāṇḍa, Uttarārdha chap.103] has a hyperbolical description of the creation of Dvārakā, which is said to have been one hundred yojanas in extent. There is a work called Dvārakā-pattalaka compiled by Bināzāyi (the only Ms, of which is the one at B O. R I, in Poona) which has been published by Dr. J B. Chaudhurī (1940). The Ms is dated saṁvat 1574 (1518 A. D. ). It summarises the Dvārakā-māhātmya in SK. A pilgrim on reaching Dvārakā first worships Gaṇeśa, then Balarāma and then Kṛṣṇa; he visits Rukmiṇī’s temple on the 8th, 9th or 14th tithi, then visits Cakra-tīrtha, then Dvārakā Gaṅgā, then Sākhoddhāra, then bathes in the Gomati. The temple of Dvārakā-nātha is on the north bank of the Gomati creek. The main temple has five stories, is about 100 feet high from the ground and is sur-mounted by a conical spire rising to about 150 feet. Vide Dr. A. D. Pusalkar’s paper in the Dr. B. C. Law presentation volume I pp. 218 ff. for further information on Dvārakā; B (there is Dvāralā in Indraprastha) P. VI. 202 4 and 62
Dvārālā–Kṛṣṇatīrtha –M. 22 39
Dvāravatī –Same as Dvāralā It contained the temple of Nāgeśa, one of the twelve Jyotirlingaṣ The Kāśīkhaṇḍa (7. 104-105) states: 'since in this city there are entrance gates for all the four varṇas it was named Dvāravatī by the learneḍ Where even the bones of beings are marked with the sign of the wheel (discus), what wonder is there if the hands (of men) are marked with the figures of a conch or wheel?' In a Dvārākā-māhātmya stated to be taken from the Skānda-purāṇa (D C. Mṣ No. 49 of 82-83, copied in saṁvat 1529 i. e. 1472-73 A. D.) it is stated that Mathurā, Kāśī and Avanti are easy of access (sulabha), but Ayodhyā, Māyā and Dvārakā are difficult of approach in the Kali age and in Ms D. C. No. 63 of 1875-76 it is said at the end that the city is called Dvāravatī because it is the way to mokṣa. It is identified by Yule and others with Barake of the Periplus (Ptolemy pp. 187-188.)
Dvidevakula –(under Śrīparvata) L. I. 92. 158
Dvīpa –(probably the island at the month of the Ganges) Nr 65 7 q. by T. K. p. 251 (where Viṣṇu is worshipped as Ananta Kapilā)
Dvīpeśvara –(under Narmadā) M. 193 80, P I 18 38 and 23. 76
E
Ekadhāra –(under Sābhrāmatī) P. VI 136. 12
Ekāṁsa –V S3. 20
Ekāmraka –{in Utkala, Orissa, about 20 miles from Cuttack) This is Rudra-tīrtha Ekāmraka is the ancient name, the modern one being Bhuvanesvara. It was also called
Kṛttivāsa B (chap 41. 10-93) describes and glorifies this tīrtha, all those verses being quoted in T C pp 176-180 It is said to be the destroyer of sin, equal to Benares, and as having eight sub-tīrthas and it was so called because in former ages there was one mango tree (B. 3⁴ 6 and 41 10-93) Vide Hunter's 'Orissa' vol. I p 231-241 and Mitra's 'Antiquities of Orissa' vol. II pp. 56-98 for history, description, daily services and festivals &c. The chief temple is 160 feet high from the base to the top of the kalaśa. In the Bhuvanesvara Inscription (edited by Dr L. D Barnett) in E I, XIII p 150 it is stated that Candrılā, daughter of the Ganga king Anangı-Bhīma and widow of Haliaya prince Paramardin, built a temple of Viṣṇu at Ekāmra. In that inscription among other matters there is a laudation of Utkala, of the sanctuary of Ekāmra and of the lake Bindusaras (mentioned in B 41. 53-54). The date of the inscription is doubtful. But it is between śāle 1101-1200. There is a vast number of temples and shrines here, Vide Archaeological survey of India Report for 1902-3 pp. 43-44, Purușottamatattva (J¹⁰, I. p- 573) where Raghunandana quotes several verses of B chap. 41. There is Ekāmrapurāṇa in five amśas (parts) and 70 chapters (vide Mitra's Notices vol. IV pp. 138-140 No 1361 for detailed analysis of contents and Ekāmra Candrikā which is a guide to pilgrims visiting Bhuvanesvara and contains extensive quotations from Kapilasamhitā, Ekāmrapurāṇa, Śivapurāṇa and other works (vide Mitra's Notices, vol. IV, pp. 136-137 No 1560 for analysis of contents
Elāvīrā –(under Go) B, 161. 3 Elāpura---(probably modern Ellora) M. 22.50 (a place very fit for śrāddha). A G. p 319 identifies Elāpura with modern Verāval in Kathiawar. Tale gaon copperplates of Rāstrakūta Krsnarāja I dated śake 690 (768-769 A.D ) indicate that the king built the famous Kailāsanātha temple in imi tation of the Kailāsanātha temple at Kāñcī (E. I. XIII p. 275), vide also E. I, vol. XXV p. 25 (Ellora plates of Dantidurga of śake 663 i.e. 741-42 A D ) Erandinarmadāsañgama---M. 194. 32, K.II. 41. 85 and II. 42.31, P.I. 18 41 Erandītīrtha---(r. tributary of Narmadā in the Baroda territory, called Uri or Or) M. 191. 42, 193 65, P. I. 18 41.
G Gabbastīśa---(under VS) SK. VI 33. 154 Gabhīrāla---(a l. under Mandāra to the south) Var. 143. 42 Gadākunda---(under Sālagrāma) Var. 145. 49 Gadālola---(a pool at Gayā on east side of Brahmayoni) Vā. 109, 11-13, 111 75-76, Ag. 115 69, see above p. 665 Gajähvaya---(same as Hastināpura ) Svargā-rohanaparva 5 34 Gajakarna---(one of many pitṛtīrthas ) M. 22. 38 Gajaksetra---a Sīvaksetra acc. to Bār S. III 122 Gajasāila---(ṃ south of Mānasa lake) Vā 36 24 Gajasīhavāya or Nāgasīhavāya---(same as Hastināpura) Vī. V 35 8, 19, 30-32, Vam 78. 8, Bh I. 4 6 (coṃ explains Gajena sahita āhvayo nāma yasya), Br S 14. 4 calls it 'Gajēhvaya.' Gajeśvara---(under Srīśaila) L I 92 156 Gālava---Vide Pāpranāśana Gālavesvara---(under VS) L. q by T. K p. 98 Gallikī---(r, same as Gandakī) P. VI. 76 2 (where the śālagrāma stones are found). VI 129 14 Gambbīrā---A (a r that joins Vitastā below Vijayesvara) HC X. 192, SM. p 170. Stein in note on R VIII 1063 says that it is the name of the lowest portion of the Viśolā river before it falls into Vitastā, B (r. in Central India) Meghadūta I 40, Br. S 16.15 mentions Gambhirikā r It falls into the Siprā Ganapatyatīrtha---(near Sābhrāmatī on a hill called Viṣṇu) P VI. 129. 26. VI 163.1. Ganatīrtha---A (one of many tīrthas where śrāddha leads to highest goal) M. 22. 73; B (under Sābhrāmatī) P. VI. 133, 24 Gandakī---(rises in Himālaya and falls into Ganges at Sonepur in Bihar). It is the Kondochațes of Arrian (A. I. p. 188) Ādi 170 20-21 (one of the seven great rivers that destroy sin), S 20. 27, V. 84. 13, V 222. 22 (Gandasāhvayā is probably the same as Gandakī). P. I. 38. 30, IV. 20. 12 (it has pebbles marked with cakra). The river is said to have sprung from the perspiration on Viṣṇu's cheek in Var 144-105, II. 16, 26. Viṣṇu gave a boon to it that he would always remain inside her in the form of Sālagrāma stone (Var. 144. 35-58) Gandakī, Devī-lā and a r. from Pulastyāśrama make Triveni (Var 144. 84) It is known in Nepāla as Sālagrāmi and in U P. as Nārāyanī. Gandhavatī---A (sacred r. near Ekām raka, rising in the Udayagiri hills, though the Sivapurāna says it rises in the Vindhya). See 'Antiquities of Orissa' by Mitra, vol. II. p 98; B (a small tributary of Siprā) Meghadūta I. 33 Gangā---Vide pp. 588-596 above Gangadvāra---(the same as Haridvāra) V. 81. 14, 90.21, 142 9-10, Anu 25 13, K I 15. 41 and 47 (here Dakṣa's sacrifice was destroyed by Vīra bhadra), II. 20 33 (as one of the best places for śrāddha), V. Dh S. 85. 28, Ag. 4. 7 (Vāmana approached Bali here), P. V. 5. 3 and V. 26 103. It is a Śaivakṣetra acc to Bār. S III 129. M. 22. 10 (mentions Gaṅgādvāra and Māyāpurī separately in the same verse) Gandhakālī—(r.) Vā. 77. 74, Br III. 13. 76 Gandhamādana—(ṃ on which Badri- nāth is situated) Nr. 65 10 q by T. K. p. 252; Vi. II. 2. 18 (to the south of Meru), Mār. 51. 19, V. 140. 22. 158. 36, Vi. V 24. 5 (location of Nara-Nārāyaṇāśrama), M. 13 26 Gandharvakuṇḍa—(under Mathurā) Var 163. 13 Gandharvanagara—q. by T. K p. 247 Gandharvatīrtha—(under VS) P. I, 37. 13, Sal. 37. 10 (near Gargaśrotah on Sarasvatī) Gaṅgā-Gaṇḍakī-saṅgama—T. P. p. 357 Gaṅgā-Gomatī-saṅgama—T. P. p. 358 Gaṅgāhrada—P. I. 27. 63 (under Kuru- kṣetra), V. 83 201, Anu 25. 34 Gaṅgā-Kāśikī-saṅgama—T. P. pp. 357-358 Gaṅgā-Mānuṣa-saṅgama—(near Kāś- mīra) NM. 1457 Gaṅgāvat—(under Narmadā) P. I 20. 16 (near Gaṇeśvara) Gaṅgāśāgara-saṅgama—V Dh S 85.28, M. 22 11 (it is 'sarvatīrthamaya'), P. I 39. 4, T. P. pp. 355-356 (for Māhātmya) Gaṅgā-Sarasvatī-saṅgama—V. 84. 38, P. I. 32. 3 Gaṅgā-Sarayū-saṅgama—Raghuvamśa VIII. 95, T. P. p. 357 Gaṅgā-vadana-saṅgama—(under Nar- madā) M. 193. 20 Gaṅgāvaraṇa-saṅgama—(under VS) L. q. by T. K. p. 45 Gaṅgā-Yamunā-saṅgama—(i. e Pra- yāga which see) V. 84. 35 Gaṅgeśvara—A (under VS) N. II. 49. 46; B (under Narmadā) M. 193. 14 Gaṅgodbheda—V. 84. 65, M. 22. 25, P. I 32 29, Ag 109. 18 Gargaśrotas—(on Sarasvat?) Sal. 37.14 Gargeśvara—(under Narmadā) M. 191, 82 Gīrhapatyāpada—(under Gayā) Vā. 111. 50 Garīțeśvara—(under Mathurā) Var. 169. 19, 176 6 Garuḍa—(under Go) B 90 1 Garuḍakeśvara—(under VS) L. q. by T K. p 67 Gauri—(r.) Bhi 9. 25. It is probably the Gouraios of the Greek writerṣ Vide Ptolemy p. 111 Gaurīkā—(sacred to Lalitā) Br. IV. 44. 98 Gaurīśikhara—A—V. 84 151, M 22.76 (fit place for śrāddha), B (a tīrtha near Kāśmīra) NM 1448-1449 (where Umā who was in complexion like a blue lotus became fair by practising tapas) Gaurītīrtha—(under VS) M. 22 31, K I 35. 3, P I. 37. 3 Gautama—(on Mandara m) P, VI 129 8 Gauramanāga—(in Kāśmīra, to the north of Anantanāga and on the way to Bavan) S M p 178 Gautamāśrama—(near Tryambakeśvara) P VI. 176 58-59 Gautama-vana—V. 84. 103-110 Gautameśvara—A (under Narmadā) M 22 68, 193. 60, K II. 42. 6-8, P. I 20. 58, B (under VS) L q by T K p 115 Gautami—(=Godāvarī). Vide pp. 707- 711 Gavam-bhavana—P I. 26 46 Gayā—A—see pp 643-679; B (one of the five dhārās at Badarīkāśrama) N. II. 67. 57-58 Gayākedāraka (under Gayā) Ag 115 53 Gayākramanā—Nr q by T. K. P. 252 (Viṣṇu's guhya name is Hari there). Gayāśiras—(hill named after rājarṣi Gayā) V. 95 9, 37 11, Vā 105 29 (it is one krośa in extent), Vām 22 20 (it is the eastern vedī of Brahmā). Ag. 115, 25-26 (it is called Phalgu- tīrtha). Acc. to Barua in ‘Gayā and Buddhagayā’ vol I p 7 it is the modern Brahmayonī hill. Vide p 646 note 1470 above.
Gayāśīrṣa—(a set of rocky hills near Gayā town) V.Dh. S 85,4, Buddha went to Gayāśīrṣa near Gayā with 1000 bhikkhus, vide Mahāvagga I. 21. 1 (S B E. vol XIII p 134 ) Vide pp 646 and 668 above
Gayātīrtha—(under VS) P I. 37 5
Gayātriṣṭhāna—V, 85. 28
Gayātrīśvara—(under VS) L q by T. K. p 70.
Gayātrītīrtha—(under Gajā) Va. 112. 21.
Ghanṭābharanāla—(under Mathurā) Var 154 15
Ghanṭākarṇahrada—(to west of Vyāsadeśa (VS) N II 49. 28-29, L. q. by T. K. p 86
Ghanṭeśvara—M. 22, 70
Gharghara or-rā (modern Goghra or Ghagra, a holy river that rises in Kumaon and is the great river of Oudh) P II 39 43, M 22. 35 and P V 11 29 (both the latter have the same words ‘nadan tau Sona-Ghar- gharau’) Vide T P 502 for Sarayū- Gharghara-saṅgama The combined waters of Goghra and other rivers including the Sarayū are called Gogrā or Sarjū from Bahramrpur. Vide I, G I vol 12 pp 302-303.
Ghāṭeśvara—(under Sābhramatī) P. VI. 159 3
Ghaṭotkaca—(under VS) K I 35 8, P. I. 37. 8.
Ghṛtākulyā—(a r. under Gajā) V 105 74, 112 30
Girikarṇikā—M 22 39 (Dey p 65 identifies it with Sabarmatī).
Girikuñja—P. I. 24. 34 (where Brahmā resides)
Girīkūṭa—(under Gajā) N. II. 47. 75. II, D 95
Girinagara—(modern Junāgad in Kathiawar). The hill near it was called Ujjayanta or Ūrjayanta in former times, but now it is called Girnar. Dey has a long note (pp 65–66) on it. The pādukās (stone with footprints) of Dattātreya are shown on a spur of the hill. As there are Aśoka’s edicts engraved here it follows that it was a well- known place in the third century B. C. The Junāgad Inscription of Rudradāman (150 A D) mentions it in the very first line (E.I. vol VIII, p. 36 at p 42) Vide under Vastrapātha
Girivraja—Capital of the kings of Magadha from Jarāsaṅdha and his son Sahadeva, called Rājagṛha in Buddhist times It is about 62 miles from Patna Dey has a very long note on it (pp 66-69), S. 2.1, 2-3 (it was surrounded and guarded by five hills called Vathāra, Vipula, Varāha, Vṛṣabha, Ṛṣigiri) Vide under Rāja- gṛha Rāṃ I 32 7 states that it was founded by Vasu, a son of Kuśa, son of Brahmā.
Gobilheśvara—(under VS) L q by T K p 94
Gocarmeśvara—(under Śrīparvata) L. I 92 152
Godāvarī—Vide pp 707-711
Godhana—(m) Br II 16 22
Gogrāha—(under Viraja in Orissa) B, 42 6
Goḷamuka—(m) Bh V 19, 16.
Goḷarṇa—A (a place sacred to Śiva on the western coast about 30 miles south of Goa in the Kumtā Talukā of North Kanara District) V. 85.24, 88. 15, 277. 55, Ādi., 217. 34–35 (ādyam paśupateḥ sthānam darśanādeva muktidam), V. 77 19, M. 22. 38, K. II 35. 29-32, Br. III 56. 7–21 (described as 13 yojanas in extent in verse 7), Vāṃ 46. 13 (liṅga set up by Rāvaṇa), Br III. 57–58 and N. II, 74 (narrate story of its being flooded by the sea and of people going to Paraśurāma for succour). Vide Epi. C. vol. VII Shikarpur No 99 (of 1113 A. D.) where Cālukya Tribhuvanamalla's tributary is styled 'lord of Gokarna-pura'. The Lingapurāṇa speaks of two Gokarnas (I. 92. 134-135), Kūrma II. 35 31 mentions Uttara-Gokarna and the Varāhapurāṇa (213. 7) mentions a southern and a north-ern Gokarna, B (on Sarasvatī) Var. 170.11, C (under Mathurā) Var 171-173; D (under VS) L. 9, by T. Kp 113. M. 13 30 says that Devī is styled Bhadrakarnīkā at Gokarna Goharnahrada--V. 88. 15-16 Goharnesvara (on a peak of the Himālaya) Var 215 118 Gohula-(a mahāraṇya) Vide Vraja P IV. 69 18, Bh II 7 31 Gomandalesvara--(under Śrīparvata) L. I 92. 162 (established by Nanda and others) Gomanta-(a hill) A--M. 13 28 (Satī is called Gomati on Gomanta). B (a hill in the Sahya range near Karavirapura, Krauñcapara and near river Venā) Harivamśa (Viṣṇuparva 39. 11 and 19-20). C (hill near Dvārākā where Kṛṣṇa and the Vṛṣṇis migrated from Mathurā through fear of Jarāsandha's attacks) S 14 54, V 88 15-17, N II 60 27. Pargiter's identifications (p 289 note) are unsatisfactory Gomati-(r) A. In Rg. VIII 24 30 and X. 75 6, it is invoked between Kubhā and Krumu (in X. 75 6). hence it is probably modern Gomal a western tributary of the Indus, B (a river near Sarasvatī) V 87. 7, P I. 32 37, Vāṃ 63. 61 and 83. 2, C (near Dvārakā). SK. VII. 4 4 97-98 and 5. 32, P. IV. 17. 69-70 and VI 176. 35-36, D (the Gomti in Oudh, rising in Himālaya and falling into the Ganges below Benareš) M. 114. 22, Br II. 16, 25, Rāṃ II 49. 11 Gomati-gangā-sangama--P I. 32, 42, Bh V 19, 18, Ag 109. 19. Gopadri--(ṃ in Kashmir, in the immediate vicinity of Srīnagara near its southernmost corner, now known as Takht-i-Sulaiman) SM p. 157, R I 341 (mentions Gopādrī which is modern Goplār on the Dal lake), vide K. R 17 Gomskramaņa--(also Gosthalaka) Var. 147 3-4 and 52 Gopīśvara--(under Mathurā) Var 157. 18 (where Krsna sported with gopīs) Gopracāra--(a site under Gayā) Vā. 111 35-37 (where there is a grove of mango trees), Ag 116 6 Gopratāra--(Guptar in Faizabad in Oudh) V 84 70-71 (where Rāma gave up his physical body along with his army and servants), Vām 83,8, N II 75 71, Raghuvamśa XV 101 Gopreiśa--(under VS) L q by T K. p 42, P I 37. 16, N. II. 50 43 (Go-prelsaka) Goprekśa--(liṅga under VS) L. I, 92. 67-68 Goprekśeśvara--(under VS) Sk q. by T Kp 131 Goraksaļa--Var 215 93 Goraṭhabagiri--(in Magadhakşetra) S. 20. 30 Goţīrtha--A(in Naimiśa forest) V 95.3; B (under Prayāga) M 110.1, C(under VS) K I 35 13, D (under Narmadā) M 193 3 P I 20 3, E (under Sābh-ramati) P VI. 156 1 Govardhana--A (a hill near Mathurā) M 22 52, K I. 14 18 (where Prthu practised austerities), P IV. 69.39, Var 163 18, 164 1 and 22-23, V1 V. 11 16 Vide p 691 above, B (a town under Gautamī established by Rāma) B. 91.1, Br II 16 44 Inscription of Usavadāta several times (Boṃ G vol 16 p.509). Vide p. 710 above. IV ] Govindatīrtha—(under Go) B 122, 100, P. I 38 50 (appears to be near Campakāraṇya) Gṛdhrākūṭa—A (a hill under Gayā) Vā 77 97, 108. 61, 111 22, Ag 116 12, N II 45 95 and 47. 78, B (on the confluence of Sarasvatī and Śuddhā, where Paraśurāma's hand stained with blood became clear) NM 1394-5 Gṛdhrāvana—K II 37. 38 Gṛdhra-vaṭa—A (on the Gṛdhrakūṭa hill of Gayā) V 84 91, Ag 116 12, P. I 38, 11 (bhasmanā snāna there), N. II 44. 72, Vā. 108 63; the tree does not now exist, B (under Sūka- rākṣetra where a Gṛdhra became a man) Var 137 56 Gṛdhreśvara-linga—(under Gayā on Gṛdhrākūṭa) Ag 116. 11, N, II 47 78 Guheśvara—(under VS) L q. by T K. p 102 Gurukuliyatīrtha—(on Narmadā) SK. I, 1. 18 153 (where Bali performed Aśvamedhas) Hamsadvāra—(near Kaśmīr) NM 1464 Hamsakuṇḍa—(under Dvārakā) Var, 149 46 Hamsapada—(near Viśāhhayūpa) Vāṃ 81 10 Hamsaprapatana—(under Prayāga) V. 85 87, M 106 32 (to the east of Gaṅgā and north of Pratiṣṭhāna), K I. 37 24, P I 39 80, Ag 111 10 Hamsatīrtha—A (under Gayā) Ag 116. 30, N II 47 30, B (under Narmadā) M 193. 72, C (under Śālagrāma to its east) Var 144. 152-155 (explain why so called). Vide Valsatīrtha Hanūmat-tīrtha—(under Go. on north bank) B 129. 1 Harākuṇḍa—(near Hārapura) L I 92, 164 Haramukuta—(Harmukh in popular language in Kaśmīra) NM 1320, 1322, 1231, peak of the Himālaya on the east of which is lake Kāļodaka and which is itself near Uttara- mānasa Vide H C IV. 87-88 and Vik, 18 55 AI (vol 1 p 207) says that the Jailam rises in the mountain Haramakoṭ, where also the Ganges rises Vide Stein's note on R. III 448. Haramuṇḍa—(a tīrtha near Kaśmīra) NM 1455 Haridvāra—(same as Gaṅgādvāra and Māyāpurī) It is in the modern Saharanpur District in U. P and on the right bank of the Gangeṣ It is one of the seven holy cities (vide pp 501 and 678) P. IV 17 66, VI 21.1, VI 22 18, VI 135.37 (Māṇḍavya practis- ed penance here) See Beal's BRWW vol I p. 197, where Hiouen Thsang states that men of the five Indies call it the Gate of Gaṅgā and that hundreds and thousands of people gather to bathe and wash. I do not agree with Cunningham (A G. p. 353 ) that Haridvāra is a compara- tively modern name, since Alberuni mentions only Gaṅgādvāra Both SK IV and P IV mention Haridvāra and it cannot be said that they both are later than Alberuni (1. e 1030 A D.). Probably Gaṅgādvāra was a more popular name in the 11th century than Haridvāra. AI (vol. I p 199) tells us that the source of the Ganges is called Gaṅgādvāra Harīhara-kṣetra—A (on Tuṅgabhadrā) Nr 65 18 (q. by T. K p 253 ), P VI 176. 46 and VI. 183 3, Var. 144 145 (also called Deva[a]), it is on the boundary between Mysore State and Bombay State, B (the junction of the Gandalī with the Ganges at Sonepur, where Gajendra- mokṣa took place) Var 144. 116- 133 Vāṃ 85. 4-76 places the story of Gajendramokṣa on mountain Trikūṭa Harikeśvara—(under VS) L. q by T. K p 113 Harikeśvara—(under VS) L. q. by T. K. p. 84 (probably the same as above) Hariścandra—A (tīrtha under VS) M 22.52 (very fit place for śrāddha) 181 28, Ag. 112.3, B (on south bank of Go.) B 104 86 and 88 Hariścandra—(a m) Devala q. by T. K. 250 Hariścandraīśvara—(under VS) L. q. by T. K. 117 Hariparvata—(hill in Śrīnagara)—same as Śārikāparvata or Pradyumnapīṭha K. R p 17, Vik 18. 15 Hārita-tīrtha—(eminent place for śrāddha) M 22. 68 (beyond Vasiṣṭhatīrtha) Haritakīvana—Vide Vaidyanātha p. 678, and ṇ 1536 above Hariteśvara—(under VS) L. q. by T. K 120. Hariyūpīya—(ar.) Ṛg. VI. 27. 5. Probably in Kurukṣetra. Harodbheda—(fit place for śrāddha) M 22. 25 Harṣapalla—(Śaci at Kāśyapa's prayer became H. in Kaśmīra) N M 309 Hastatīrtha—(v. 1. Hamsatīrtha) K. II. 42. 13 (on Narmadā) Hāstinapura or Hastināpura—(capital of Kurus, named after king Hastin, great-grandson of Bharata Dauṣyantī.). It is to the north-east of Delhi Ādi 95.34, Rām II. 68. 13 (Hāstinapura), Vā IV. 21 8, Bh IX 22. 40. After it was swept away by Ganges, Nīcaknu, grandson of Janamejaya, made Kauśāmbī his capital Pāṇ. VI 2. 101 (na Hāstinā-phalaka-mārdeyāḥ) appears to know it as Hāstinapura The Mbh (vol. I p 380 on Pāṇ. II. 1. 16) offers the illustration 'anu-Gaṅgam Hāstināpuram'. Hastipādeśvara—(a Śivaliṅga to the east of Sthāṇuvata) Vām 46 29 Hastipāleśvara—(under VS) L q by T. K. 76 Hātala—(removes sins of crores of murders) P. IV. 17. 67 Hātāleśvara—Vāṃ 63.78 (on Saptagodāvara) Hāyamukhī—(under Mathurā) Var. 160.23 Hayāśiras—(fit place for śrāddha) Br. III 13.46, Vā. 77.46 Hayatīrtha—M. 22 69 Hemakūṭa—(another name of Kailāsa, which see) Bhī. 6, 4, Br II 14.48 and 15 15 (Himavat and Hemakūṭa distinguished) Hetukeśvara—(under VS) L q by T. K 92 Himālaya—see Himavat Himavat—In Ṛg. X. 121 4 and A V. IV. 2. 5 the plural is used (Viśve himavantaḥ) But in A. V. V, 4 2 and 8, VI. 24.1 the singular is employeḍ In Kenopaniṣad III. 25 Umā Haimavatī is mentioned and in K. II, 37 46-49 its length is given as 1080 yojanaṣ It is the Varṣaparvata of Bharatavarṣa and the other seven chief mountains mentioned in note 1260 are ‘Kulaparvatas’. M 117-118 contain fine descriptions of trees, flowers, birds and beasts on it Himālaya occurs in non-vedic works, e. g. Gītā X. 25 Himavat meant the whole mountain range stretching from Assam in the east to the mountains west of Panjab. Mār 51.24 states that Kailāsa and Himavat stretch from east to west and are situated between two seas and that Himavat is to the north of Bharatavarṣa (which has seas on south, west, and east) like the string of a bow (Mār 54.59) Himavat-araṇya-Devīpurāṇa q by T. K. 244 Hiraṇvatī—(carried a girl to Kośala) Vāṃ 34 8 (one of seven or nine holy rivers), 64 11 and 19.90.32, Anu 166 25, Udyoga 152. 7 (In Kuru identifications of his cannot be taken seriously; B (r. falling into Narmadā) M 191. 49
Isetra where Pāṇḍavas pitched their camp), 160.1, Bhī 9.25
Hiranyabāhu ---(The Erannoboas of Greek writers, river Śoņa). Vide A.I. p, 68. It falls into the Ganges near Bankipore Arrian (A. I. p 186) regards Erannoboas and Sonos as distinct It was called 'golden armed' probably owing to the colour of the sand in its bed or because particles of gold were found in it
Hiranyabindu ---(on m Kālañjara) V. 87 21, Anu. 25.10
Hiraṇyadvīpa ---(under Narmadā) M. 193 68, P. I 20 66
Hiraṇyagarbha ---(a liñga under VS) K. I 35.13, L I 92 76, P. I. 37. 16, L q, by T K, p 48
Hiraṇyakasipuliñga ---(under VS) L. q by T.K p 43
Hiraṇyākshesvara ---(under VS) L q by T. K 47
Hiraṇyāsañgama ---(under Sābhrāmatī) P. VI 135.1
Hiraṇyavāha ---same as Sona and as Arrian's Erannoboas, which was the third great river, the other two being Indus and Ganges (vide A. G p 452)
Hiraṇyavatī ---(r. on which stood the Śāla grove of the Mallas and the Upavattana of Kosinārā) SBE, vol. XI. p. 85 It is the same as the Gandakī. Vide A. G p 453
Hlēdinī ---(r) Rām II 71 2 (Bharata coming from Kelaya country crossed it first and then Satadru)
Homatīrtha ---(under VS) K. I 35 11
Hṛsīkesa ---(on the Ganges about 24 miles north of Harīdvāra) Var 146 63-64 (Viṣṇu is deemed to stay there)
Iksu ---A (r from Himavat) Vā 45. 96 Dey, p 77 identifies it with Oxuṣ He equates Asmanatī (p. 13) and Calsus (p 43) with Oxus Hence such
Ikşumatī-A (r. flowing through Kumaon and Kanoj). From Pān IV. 2. 85-86 (nadyām matup, madhvādibhyas-ca) it follows that Pāṇini was aware of this river, as 'Iksu' is included in the madhvādi-gana) Rām II 68. 17 (going from Ayodhyā one first meets Mālinī, then Gangā at Hāstīnapurā, then Kurukṣetra and then Iksumatī), M 22 17 (favourite of the pitṛs and falls into the Ganges), P. V. 11 13; B (r. of the Sindhu-Sauvīra country) Vī II. 13, 53-54 (there was Kapila's āśrama on it where the king of Sau- vīra came and asked what is most beneficial in this samsāra which abounds in pain and sorrow), Bh V. 10. 1
Ikṣu--Narmadāsañgama -M 191. 49, K. II 41.28, P. I. 18. 47
Iksudā ---(r rising in ṃ Mahendra) M 114 31, Vā 45. 106 (reads Iksulā)
Ilāspada -P I 26 73
Ilātīrtha -(under Go) B 108. 1
Ilvalapura -(same as Maṇimatīpurī) V. 96 4
Indīrā ---(r) Vā 108 79
Indradhvaja ---(under Mathurā) Var. 164 36
Indradyumnasaras ---A (under Purusottama, vide pp 694-95, 700 above) B 51 29-30, B V 199 9-11, Ādī 119 50 (beyond even Gandhamādana, where Pāṇḍu practiced tapas)
Indradyumneśvara ---liñga of Mahākāla, SK I 2. 13. 209
Indragrāmatīrtha ---(on north bank of Sābhrāmatī) P VI 144 1
Indrakīla ---(ṃ beyond Gandhamādana) V 37. 41-42, M 22 53 (sacred to pitṛs), NM 1443, Bh, V 19. 16
Indraloka ---(under Badarī) Var 141. 10-13
Indramārga ---Anu 25. 9 and 16, P. I. 27 68
Indranaḍī ---(r.) Vā 43. 26 Indrāṇītīrtha—N. II. 40 93 Indraprastha—(the modern village of Indarpat in Delhi District on the Yamunā, Old Delhi) Ādī 217. 27, Mauṣala 7. 72, V₁, V 38.34 (Yādava Vajra was crowned king here by Arjuna after Kṛṣṇa passed away), P VI 196. 5, 60, 75-76 (it extended up to four yojanas to the south of Yamunā), 200. 5 (it was in Khāṇḍavavana), Bh X 58 1, XI 30 48, XI 31 25 Indraprastha is only one of five prasthas, the others being Sonepat, Pāṇīpat. Pīlpat and Bāghpat Indratīrtha—(under Go ) B 96 1 Indratoyā—(r. on Gandhamādana) Anu 25 11 Indreśvara—A (under Śrīparvata) L I. 92.152; B (under VS) L q. by T. K 71 Irāvatī—(modern Rāvi river in Paṇjab called Hydroates by Greek writers) Nīr IX. 26 notes that the river Paruṣṇī invoked in Ṛg X 75. 5, was also called Irāvatī, VDh.S 85. 49, M 22 19 (fit for śrāddha), Vā. 45. 95 (rises in Himālaya), Vām 79. 7, 81.1, NM 149 (Irāvatī tatāh puṇyā sarva-kalmaṣanāśinī ) The city of Lahore stands on it. The Mbh. (vol I p 382 on Pāṇ II. 1. 20 cites as examples 'dvirāvatīko deśaḥ, trirāvatīko deśaḥ'. Vide under Candra-bhāgā. Irāvatī—nadvalā-sangama—Vām 79 51 Īśānādhyuṣita—V 84 8 Īśāna-linga—(under VS) L I. 92. 106 and 137 q. by T. K. p. 105 Īśāna-śikhara—(under Kedāra) Devi-purāṇa q by T, K p. 230 Īśatīrtha—(under Narmadā) P. I 20. 69
Jahnuhṛada—N. II. 40. 90 Jaigīṣavāgyaguhā—(under VS) L. I, 92. 53 Jaigīṣavayeśvara—(under VS) L q by T. K 91 Jāla—a Śāktakṣetra, acc. to Bār. S. III, 124 Jalabindu—(under Kokāmukha) Var. 140 15 Jālandhara—A (hill) M 13 46 (Devī was called Viśvamukhī on it ), 22 64 (huli sacred to pitṛs ), according to Kal chap 18 31 Devī is called Caṇḍī on Jālandhara hill, whereon her breasts fell when Śiva carried her corpse, B (a town on the Sutlej in the Paṇjab) Vā 104. 80 (jālandhara pīṭha seen on the chest of Veda-puruṣa personified), one of the pīṭhas of Lalitā is probably Jālandhara, P VI 4 19-20, Br. IV, 44. 95 (Jālandhra) Vide A G, pp 136-139 Jāleśvara—A (a Śivatīrtha, one of the eight sthānas) M 181, 28 and 30, M 186 15 and 38 (a hṛada named Jāleśvara ), K II. 40 22, P. I 14. 3. Its utpatti in M 187, C (Jaleśvara near Śālagrāma) Var 144. 139-140 Jalpīsa—T P pp 602-603 quoting Kūlūkpuraṇa Jāmadagnya-tīrtha—A (where the Narmadā falls into the sea) M 194 34-35, P I 21 34-35 (calls it Jamadagnītīrtha), B M 22 57-58 (on Godāvarī, very efficacious for śrāddha). Jambīra-campaka (under Mathurā) Var. q. by T. K p 190 Jambukeśvara—(under VS) K I 354, P I. 37.4, L I, 92.107, N. II, 50.67 (where demon Jambuka was killed by Śiva) Jambulā—(r. rising from Ṛkṣapāda) Vā 45 100 Jambumārga—A (an āyatana) Devalā q. by T. K. 250, V₁ II. 13 33 (on the Ganges), Devalā q by T. K. p. 250
J Jagannātha—see under Puruṣottama Jāhnavī—(name of Gaṅgā) Vā. 91. 54-58 (story of sage Jahnu), N II 41. 35-36 (Jahnu drank it and let it off through his right ear), Br III. 56. 48 (Jahnu let it off from his belly). III, 66. 28. separately mentions Jambūmārga and Kālañjara as āyatanaṣ B (near Kurukṣetra) V 82 41-42, 89. 13 (on Asita m ), Anu 25 51, 166 24, M.22 21, Br. III 13 38, C (near Puṣkara) P. I, 12 1-2, Ag 109.9, Vā 77 38. Jambūnadi—(rising from Candra-prabha lake on slopes of Meru-Mandara peak) Br II.18 68-69, Bb. V. 16 19 Janakakūpa—(under Gayā) P I 38 28, V 84 111 Janalēśvara—(under VS) L. q by T K. 119 Janasthāna—Vide p 710 above V 147 33, V. 277 12, Sal 39 9 (in Daṇḍakā-raṇya), Vā 88 194, B 88 1 (four yojanas in extent), Rām VI 126 37-39, III 21 20, III 30 5-6 Janēśvara—(under Narmadā) P I 13. 11 (sacred to pitṛs) Janmēsvara—M 22 42 Japyeśvara—(or Jāpyeśvara) K. II 43 17-42 (near the Sea Nandi performed recitation of three crores of Rudra), Ag 112 4 (under VS) Jaraṣandhēśvara—(under VS) L q by T K P 115 Jaṭilakunda—(under Sānandūra) Var, 150 47 (to the south of Malaya mountain and north of the sea) Jāṭismarabrahada—A (near Kṛṣṇa-Veṇā) V 85 38, B (uncertain location) V 84. 128, P I 38 45 Jayantā—M 22. 73, Vām 51 51 Jayantī—Br IV 44.97 (one of the 50 pīṭhas sacred to Lalitā) Jayāpura—(in Kāśmīra, capital of king Jayāpīḍa, surrounded by water, also called Dvāravatī in imitation of Śrīkṛṣṇa's Dvāravatī) R IV 501-511, K R pp. 13-16, SM pp 197-198 (marked by the present village Andarkot) Jayātīrtha—M 22 49 Jayāvana—(modern Zevan'in Kāśmīra) R. I 220, Vik 18 70 (1½ gayūti from Pravarapura) Zevan is men-tioned in Ain A (vol II p. 358 ) as possessing a spring and reservoir considered sacred Takṣanāga is worshipped to this day in the large limpid pool situated close to the village Zevaṇ Vide A G. pp 101-102 for the situation of Jayavana, under Takṣanāga which is near Zevan Jayinī—P I 26. 16 (where there is Somatīrtha) Jēṣṭhīla—(near Campakāraṇya) V 84. 134 Jñānatīrtha—(under VS) K I 35.6, P. I 37 6 Jñānavāpī—SK. IV. 33 (describes the origin and greatness of it), see p. 638 above Jvālāmukhi—(a Devīsthāna) Devī-Bh. VII. 38 6 Jvālāsaras—(on Amarakaṇṭaka m ) Br. III 13 12 Jvālēśvara—(near Amarakaṇṭaka) M 188 80 and 94-95, P I, 15 69, 77, 78 (one of the Tripuras burnt by Śiva fell here) It appears that the reference is to jets of natural gas, which burn when ignited Jyēṣṭhēśvara—(modern Jyethir on the Dal lake near Śrīnagara in Kāśmīra) R. I 113, NM 1323-24. This was a form of Śiva in a temple which was built by king Gopāditya of Kāśmīra Stein in note on R I 113 states that there are three places in Kāśmīra call-ed Jyēṣṭhēśvara R I 124 says that Jalaula, son of Aśoka, built a shrine of Jyēṣṭhēśvara, which would be the oldest temple in Kāśmīra Jyēṣṭhapuṣkara—(on Sarasvatī) V. 200. 66, P V 19. 12, 18, 20 (it is said to be 2½ yojanas long and a half yojana in width) Jyēṣṭhasthāna—(near Koṭītīrtha) V 85 62 Jyotiratha or—rathyā—(tributary of Sona) V 85. 8, P. I 39 8 Jyotismati—(a tributary of Sarasvatī rising from a lake on Hemakūṭa) Vā. 47.63, M 121 65, Br II 18. 66 Jyotsnā—(r. from Mānasā lake) Br. II. 13. 71 K Kacaliṅga—(under VS) L. q by T. K. p 112. Kadalīnadi—(where dāna is most efficacious) M. 22. 52 Kadamba—(under Dvārakā) Var 149. 52 (where Vrsnis became purified) Kadambakhaṇḍa—(a kuṇḍa under Mathurā) Var 164. 26 Kadambeśvara—(under Śrīparvata) L. I 92. 161 (a liṅga established by Skanda) Kādravatī—(a holy place for śrāddha, japa, homa etc.) Vā 77 82 Kailāpura—(one of the 50 pīṭhas of Lahtī) Br. IV 44.97 Kailāsākhara—(a peak of the Himālaya 22000 feet above sea level, 25 miles to north of Mānasā lake) V 139. 41 (6 yojanas high), 153 1, 158. 15-18. M. 121. 2-3; Br. IV. 44 95 (one of the 50 pīṭhas of Lahtīdevī), vide Swami, Praṇavā-nanda's paper in J.U.P. H.S. vol. 19 pp. 168-180 and his book on ‘Kailāsa Mānasarovara’ and Sven Hedin’s ‘Trans Himālaya’ (1909). Vide Dey pp 82-83. Whether Kailāsa or the lake Mānasā is the source of four great rivers viz Satlej, Indus, Brahmaputra and Karnāh is a moot point. Kailahrada (eminently fit for śrāddha) Br III 13 85 Kailāśīlā—(under Gayā) Vā 108. 76, Ag. 116. 4 Kakubha—(a ṃ) Bh V 19. 16 Kakuṇmatī—(r. rising in Sahya) P. VI 113. 25 (Koyanā in Satara District) Vide Kṛṣṇā and Koyanā falls into Kṛṣṇā near Karad in Satara Kālabhairava—(under VS) L. I. 92. 132 Kālalavana—western boundary of Āryāvarta acc. to Mbh. vol. I, p 475 (on Pāṇ. II 4. 10) and vol III p 174 (on Pāṇ VI. 3. 109). Dr. Agrawala in J. U. P. H. S. vol. 14 part 1, p 15 says that it was part of Sāketa Kālakeśvara—(under VS) K. I 35. 7 Kālāloṭṭa—(in Naumiśa forest) V. 95 3, Br. S. 14. 4 Kālañjara or Kālūñjara—A (hill and fort in Bundelkhand) V 85. 56, 87,21, Vā 77. 93, Vāṃ 84 (temple of Nīlakaṇṭha on it), Kālañjara was the capital of the Chandellas, vide E I vol I p 217, E I vol. IV p 153. For Kālañjaramaṇḍala, vide E I. vol. 19 p 18 (plate dated saṁvat 893) Am A. vol II. p 159 speaks of it as ‘a stone fortress situated on a heaven-reaching hill It con- tains many temples and an idol is there called Kāla Bhairava, 18 cubits high, of which marvellous tales are related Springs rise within the fort and there are many tanks’ Vide I. G. I. vol VI p. 349; B (as an āyatana) Devala q. by T. K. p 250, C (under VS) K II. 36 11-38 (story of rājā Śveta who constantly muttered Śatarudrīya), P. I, 37. 15, D (shrine of Śiva under Go) B 146, 1 and 43 (also called Yāyāta), E (said to be source of Narmadā called Kahuñjarī and a Śiva shrine) SK, Kālūkā-Khanda q. by T. S p 98, F (under Mathurā) Var. 176 18 (printed as Kālūñjara); G R VII.1256 (some hilly district in Kaśmīra is meant) Kālañjaravarana—M 181 27 (Kālūñjara, a Siva-tīrtha) q. by T. K. p 241 Kālapagrāma—(probably near Bada-rikā) Vā. 91 7, 99. 437 (Devīpī stays there and will be Krtayuga-pravartaka when Kaliyuga will end), Bh X 87. 7. Kālapaka—(about 100 yojanas from Kedāra) SK. I. 2 6. 33-34 Kālapavana—P I 28.3 Kālasūbhya-tīrtha—( where Agastya sprang from a jar ) N II. 40, 87 Kālasarpiṣ—(a mahātīrtha of Kāśyapa) K. II 37 34, Vā 77. 87 (very fit for śrāddha), Br III. 13, 98 Kāleśvara—(under VS) L. q. by T K, p 99, P I, 37. 7 Kālasvara—A (in Kosalā) V, 85 11-12, P I. 39 11 (both have same words), B (under VS) K. I 35 2 Kalaviṅka—Aņu 25 43 Kālavimala—(one of five tīrthas in Kāśmira) HC 4 83 Kāleśa—(under Gayā) Ag 116 23 Kāleśvara—A (under VS) L. I 92, 136, L. q. by T. K pp 45, 72, B (under Narmadā) M 191. 85 In Br. IV 44. 97 it is one of the 50 pīthas of Lalitā, Kālīhrada—(under Śālagrāma) Var 145 45 Kālī—A (r flows through Sabaranpur District in U P) M. 22 20, Vām 57. 79, this river divides Nepal from Sabaranpur vide I G I vol. XXII p 102; B r. called Kālī Sind which falls into the Chambal Kālīkā—(r sacred to pitṛs) M. 22,36 Kālīkā-saṅgama—V. 84 156, P I 38 63 (same words in both), Ag 109 20 Kālīkāśikhara—Devipurāṇa q. by T K. p. 244 Kālīkāśrama—Aņu 25 24 (on Vipāśā) NM 148 Kālīndī—(see under Yamunā) P I. 29 1 Kāliyahabrāda—(under Mathurā) Var. q by T. K p. 192, T. P p 515 Kallolakeśvara—(under Narmadā) K. II 41. 88 Kālmāṣī—(Yamunā) S 78. 16 Kālodaka (lake)—A VDh S. 85 35 (nec. to Vaijayantī coṃ), Aņu 25,60, B (lake situated on eastern half of mountain Haramukuta at 13000 feet above sea level) NM 1231-1233 Kālodara—(r. in Kāśmira) Aņu 25. 60, NM 1545 H. D. 96 Kalpagrāma—(under Mathurā) Var. 166 12 (shrine of Varāha in U. P there), probably modern Kālpi Kāma—a Śāktakṣetra, acc to the Bār. S III. 124. Kāmadhenupada—(under Gayā) Vā 112 56 Kāmagiri—(ṃ) Br IV 39. 105, Bh. V, 19 16, Devī-Bh VIII 11 11. Kāmākhyā—A (a Rudratīrtha on Devīkā river) V 82. 105, P. I 25.12 (same words in both); B (a Devī-sthāna or temple of Tripurabhairavī on the beautiful Nīlācala hill over-hanging the Brahmaputra river) Devī-Bhāgavata VII. 38. 15, Kal. 64 2 (explains the name and the whole chap is māhātmya) This last is about two miles from Gauhati and was famed even in ancient times; vide TP pp 599-601. Vide Shrī B Kakati's paper on the Mother God-dess Kāmākhyā in 'Siddhabhārati' part II pp. 44 ff In Kal 18 42 and 50 it is said that on Kāmagiri in Kāmarūpa, the private parts of Satī fell when her corpse was carried by Śiva and Devī is known as Kāmākhyā there Kāmakosthaka (Kāmakoti)—Pītha of Tripurasundarī—Kāmākṣī Br IV. 5 6-10, IV. 40 16 (in Kāñcī), IV. 44,94 (one of the 50 pīthas of Lalitā), Bh X 79. 14 (Kāmālosnīm purim Kāñcīm} Kāmālśī—(in Aḥicchatra) a Devī-sthāna established by Sumada, P. IV 12 54-60 Kāmākṣī—(in the east) N II 69 (for māhātmya) Kamalālsā—(here Devī is called Mahotpalī) M 13 34 Kamalālaya—M 13 32 (here Devī is called Kāmalī) Kāmatīrtha—(under south bank of Narmadā) K. II. 41 55, G. I 81. 9, Kambalāśvataran Nāgau—A (under PrayāgaN) M 106 27, 110. 8, K. I. 37. 19 (on south bank of Yamunā), Ag. 111. 5; B two Nāgas (i. e. springs or pools) in Kāśmīra, NM 1052 Kambalāśvatara—(under VS) L q. by T. K. p 102 Kambotikeśvara—(under Narmadā) P, I, 18, 60 Kambatirtha—(under Sābhramatī) P, VI, 136. 1 Kāmekśvara-linga—(under VS) SK IV 33, 122 Kāmeśvarīpītha—(Kal. 84 describes the yātrā) Kāmila—(where Gandakī river joins Devīkā) Var. 144. 84–85 Kāmodāpura—(on the Ganges) N. II, 68 (contains kāmodāmhātmya). Four maidens arose at the churning of the ocean viz Ramā, Vāruṇī, Kāmodā and Varā, of whom Viṣṇu accepted three and Varuṇī was taken away by the asuras, chap 68 18, it is 10 yojanas above Gangādvāra kāmpanā (r.)—V. 84 115–116, Bhī 9. 25 Kāmyaka-śrama (of the Pāṇḍavas) V. 146.6 Kāmyaka-saras—S 52, 20 Kāmyakavana—A (on the banks of the Sarasvatī) V 36 41 (where Pāṇḍavas went from Dvaitavana), Vām 41. 30–31; B (under Mathurā) 4th out of the 12 vanas T. K 92 Kanakā—(r. under Gayā) VS 108 80 Kanaka—(under Mathurā) Var. q. by T. K. 189 Kanakānandī—(a river to the north of Muṇḍa-praśha at Gayā) N II. 44 62, VĀ 77 105 (Kanakānandī), R. II. 37 41–43 (reads Brahma-prasthā) Kanakānandī flowing past Buthśer (i. e. Bhūteśvara) NM 1545, R. I. 149–150 (flows into river Sind), See SM. p 211 NM (1539–42) says that the confluence of Sindhu and Kanakāvāhinī is equal to VS Kanakakeśvara—(under VS) L q. by T. K. p 104 Kanakhalā—A (on the Ganges about two miles from Haridvāra) V 84 30, Anu 25.13, V Dk S 85 14, K II 37 10–11, SK I 1 2 11 (where Rudra destroyed Daksayajña), Vā 83 21, Vāṃ 4.57, vide T. P, p, 377, B (under Gayā between Uttara and Daksina Māṇasa) Vā 111 7, Ag. 115 23, N. II 46 46, C (under Narmadā) M 183 69, P I. 20 67 (where Garuda practised tapas). D (under Mathurā) Var 152 40–49 (where a barber Kāmpilya in Pāñcāla country bathed in Yamunā and was born as a brāhmaṇa) Kāñcanālsī—(r. near Naimiśa forest) Vām 83 2 Kāñcī or Kāñcipurī—vide pp 711–712 above A-one of the seven holy cities, capital of the Colas and a Devīsthāna called Annapūrnā P VI. 110.5, Devī-Bh. VII 38 8, Br IV, 5 6–10 and IV, 39 15, Bh X 79 14, Vā 104 76, P IV 17.67, Bār S III 124 (a Śakta-ksetra). In a new Inscription of Jayavarman I from Cambodia a king of Kāñcī appears to be referred to (vide ‘Inscriptions du Cambodge’ edited by G Coedes, vol I p. 8 ‘adhārmikajāna–dhvāntam navodī-tavivasvatā i ślāñcipura-nrpa .(rest lost); B (under Narmadā, P. I 17.8 Kāñtipuri—vide p 678 note 1535 above. It may be noted that the text of the Aiu A had Kāntī. Vide Anu A vol. III p 305 n 4, SK IV. 7. 100-102, Māheśvarī Khanda, sub section Kedāra, 27 33 (the linga Allālanātha therein) Kāntipuri in the Mirzapur District was the capital of the Bhārāśivaṣ Jayaswal in ‘History of India’ (150-350 A. D ) p 123 quotes as from V1. the passage Navaṅgāh Padmāvatyam Kāntipurym Mathurāyāṃ bhol syanti '. The Venk eḍ of V₁ omits the words ‘Kāntipurym Mathurāyām' and Dr Hall in Wilson's translation, vol IV p 217 notes that one of his best mss does the same Kāntīpuri occurs in Br. III. 13 94–95.
Kānvāśrama—A (on the river Mālinī in the Saharanpur District) V 82 45, SS. 11, VDh S 85 30, Ag 109 10 In the Śākuntala Act I Kaṇvā- śrama is said to be along the bank of the Mālinī, in Śat. Br 13 5 4 13 we read ‘ Śakuntalā Nādapityapsarā Bharatam dadhe,' on which the commentator Harisvāmin states that Nāḍapit was the name of Kanva's āśrama, B on Carmanvatī, four miles south-east of Koṭā in Rajputana Vide Dey p. 89
Kaṇḍa (on the southern sea, same as Kumārī, Cape Comorin) Bh X 79. 17 (Kaṇyākhyam Durgādevim dadarsa sah ), see under Kumārī Kāṇyāhrada—Anu 25.53
Kāṇyakubjā—(one of the 50 pīṭhas of Lalitā) Br IV 44, 94, V 87 17 (where Viśvāmitra drank soma with Indra), M 13 29 (Devi is called Gaurī in Kāṇyakubjā ie Kaṇoj), Anu 4.17, P V 35 (Rāma established image of Vāmana here on the southern bank of river Kālinadī which ultimately falls into the Ganges), P. VI 129 9 The Mbh (vol II p 233 on Pān IV 1.79) men- tions Kāṇyakubjī Rām I. 32 6 says Mahodaya was founded by Kuśanābha, son of Kuśa, son of Brahmā The A C p 182 states that Kāṇyakubjā, Mahodaya, Kaṇyakubja, Gadhipura are synonyms (verses 973–74). Vide under Mahodaya and A G pp 376–382; Ptolemy men- tions it (p 134) as Kanagora and Kanogiza.
Kanyālūpa—Anu 25 19
Kanyā-samvedya—V. 84 136, P. I. 38. 52
Kaṇyāśrama—V. 83 189, P. I. 12 5, 27 75, 39 35.
Kanyātīrtha—A (near the sea) V. 83.112, 85 23, K II. 44 9, P. I. 39 21, B (under Narmadā) M 193 76, K II 42 21, C (in Naiṁiśa forest) V 95.3, P. I 27 1
Kapālamocanatīrtha—A (in VS) V. 83 137, SK IV. 33 116, N II 29. 38–60 (Śiva cut off one of Brahmā’s head, which stuck to his hand from which he became free at this tīrtha), Sāl 39, 8, M. 183 84–103, Vām 3. 48–51, Var. 97 24–26, P V 14. 185–189, K I 35 15 (same story in these five purāṇas); B (on Sarasvatī, otherwise called Auśanasā) Vām 39.5–14 (where sage Rahodara got rid of the head of a rākṣasa sticking to his neck and killed by Rāma), Sāl 39 9–22 (same story of Raho- dark), vide ASR of India vol. XIV pp 75–76 for the situation of this (10 miles to the south-east of Sadho- ra), legend of Śiva being freed from sin of cutting Brahmā’s head and description, C (under Avanti) N II 78.6, D (in Kāśmira, modern Degām in Śupīyan pargana) R VII 266 (and Stein’s n), HC X 249, XIV 111, E (in Māyāpura i. e Haridvāra) P VI 129 28
Kapāleśvara (under VS) L q. by T K. 58
Kaparadīśvara (one of the guhya lingas in VS) K I. 32.12, I 33 4–11 and 28–49, P. I. 35 1
Kapateśvara (on the southern side of the Kāśmira valley close to modern Kothera) R I 32, HC XIV 34 and 135, NM 1178, 1202, 1329–1357 (legend how Śiva shows himself in the disguise of a piece of wood); SM pp. 178–179, Ain A vol II p 35S says ‘in the valley of Kotihar is a deep spring...when its water decreases an image of Mahādeva in sandalwood appears13 Kāpila (under VS) KI. 359 Kapīlā—A (a stream under Gayā) Vā 108.57–58, Ag 116 5; B (river on the south side of Narmadā) M 186.40, 190.10, K. II 40 24, P I. 13 35 (same verse in last two). It joins Narmadā at Barwāṇī in Central India Kapiladhārā—Vāṃ 84 24 Dey p 4 (under Amarakantaļa) says that the first fall of the Narmadā from Amara-kaṇṭaka is called Kapiladhārā in Skandapurāṇa Kapīladvīpa—(Ananta is Viṣṇu’s guhya name there) Nr 65 7 q. by TK p. 251 (which reads ‘Anantam Kapilam dvīpe’) Kapilabradā (under VS) V 84 78, N II. 50 46, P I 32 41, L I. 92 69–70, N. II. 66 35 mentions under Haridvāra a tīrtha of that name Kapīlāgargā—V 84 32, P I. 28.32 (same verse in both) Kapilāgama—A (with Narmadā) M. 185 40, P. II 18 1, VI 242.42, B (under Go.) B 141 1 and 28-29 Kapilātīrtha—A (under Viraja in Orissa) B 42 6, B (on north bank of Narmadā) M 193. 4, K II 41. 93-100, P I 17 7, V 83. 47, T. S p. 100, C (on the south bank of Go ) B 155 1-2 (also called Aṅgirasa, Āditya and Saimbhkeya ). Kapilātīrtha—(under Kapaṭeśvara in Kāśmīra) HC 14. 113 Kapīlāvata—(near Nāgatīrtha and Kanakhala) V 84 31, P. I. 28. 31 Kapileśaliṅga—(under VS) SK IV 33. 158 Kapileśvara-liṅga—A (under VS) L. q. by T. K. pp 57, 107; B (under Narmadā) P II. 83 26 Kapisa—(r. in Utkaļa i. e. Orissa) Raghu. IV. 38. May be identified with Kasaī flowing through Mīdna-pur.
Kāpiśī—(r.) Pāṇ. IV. 2.99 mentions it; it is the Kapisene of Greek writerṣ Kāpota—(under Go ) B 80. 5 and 92 Kāpotatīrtha—(under Sābhramatī) P VI 155. 1 (here the r. turns to the east). Kāpoteśvara—(under Srīparvata) L. I 92 156 Karahāṭaka—(modern Karad in the Satara District on the confluence of the Kṛṣṇā and the Koyaṇā) S 31. 70, Vik 8 2 It is mentioned in inscriptions from about 200 B C. Vide Cunningham’s ‘ Bharhut stūpa’ p 131 for a donation of the guild of Karahāṭaka, pp 135 and 136 for gift of pillars by certain inhabitants of Karahāṭaka Coins of the Kṣatrapas ruling up to 300 A D. were found at Karad Vide Bom G. vol I part I p 38; and Talegaon copperplates of Rāṣṭrakūṭa Kṛṣṇarāja I dated śaka 690 (768 A.D.) in E I. vol XIII p. 275 Kārandhama (on the south sea) Ādi 216 3 Karañatīrtha (under Narmadā) M. 190 11 Kārantuka (under Kurukṣetra) Vām 22 60. Vide p. 683 above Kārapacava (on the Yamunā) Pāñca-vimśa Br. 25 10.23, Āśv Sr XII 6, Kātyāyana Śr S. 24.6 10 Karapāda (shrine of Śiva) Vam q by TK p. 235 Kārapavana (near source of Sarasvati) Sal. 54 12 and 15 Karatoyā (r flowing through the districts of Rangpur, Dinajpur and Bogra in Bengal and being the western boundary of Kāmarūpa) V 85 3, S. 9 22, Anu. 25 12 The Amaraḷkoṣa says that Karatoyā and Sadānīrā are synonyms Acc to Māṛ 54 25 it rises in the Vindhya while Vā 45 100 says it rises in Rkṣapāda In Sm, C I. p. 132 the mantra in invoking the river begins ‘Karatoye Sadānīre’ (thus identify- ing the two) Karavatī (a place fit for śrāddha) Br. III 13 92 Karavīra—A (modern Kolhapur) M. 13.41 (Karavīre Mahālakṣmīh)=P. V. 17 205, M 22 76, Anu 25 44, P VI 108 3, Σ I vol III p 207, 210, a grant of Śīlāditya Vyayāditya of Śake 1065 mentions Kṣullakapura which appears to be meant for Kolha- pura. It occurs as Kollāpura in Miraj plates of Jayasimha II (a Cālukya) in 1024 A D (E I vol XII p 303, 306) Vide I A vol 29 p. 280 for the spelling of the name, B (capital of Brahmāvarta on Dṛsa- dvati) Kālāpurāṇa 49.71, NM 147, C (city in Sahya near Gomanta hill) Harivaṁśa (Viṣṇuparva) 39 50-64 Karavīraka-tīrtha—A (under VS) L. q by T K p 70, B (under Kubjāmraka) Var. 126 48-51 Kardamāla—A (under Gayā) M 22 77, Ag 115 13, N II 60 24, B (under Sābhramatī) P VI 165 7 and 10 Kardamāśrama—(near Bindusaras) Bh III. 21. 35-37 Kardamīla—V 135 1 (where Bharata was crowned). Karhandha—Vām 51 52 karkotakaśvara—(under Narmadā) M 191 36 Karmāvārohaṇa—(under Mathurā) Var q by T K p 190 Karmesvara—(under Śrīparvata) L I. 92 152 Karṇabhrada—(near Gaṅgāsarasvatī- sangama) P I 32 4 Karṇaprayāga—Vide under Alaka- nandā and U. P Gazetteer, vol. 36 (for Garhwal) p 172 Kārttikeya—A (Devi is called Yaśaskarī here) M 13 45, B (under Go) B 81. 1, G I 81. 9 Kārtikeya-kuṇḍa—(under Lohārgalā) Var. 151 61 Kārtikeyapada—(in Gayā) Vā 109. 19, 111. 54 Kāśī—Vide pp. 618-642 above It is probably the Kāśīda of Ptolemy (p. 228). AC (p 182) notes that Kāśī Vārāṇasī, Vārāṇasī and Śivapurī are synonyms (verse 974) Kāśmīra-maṇḍala—The ancient name seems to have been Kaśmira. The Mbh (vol II p. 119) on Pāṇ III. 2 114 employs this form (Ābījāṇasī Devadatta Kaśmīran gamiṣyāmaḥ) Kaśmira as the name of a country occurs in the Sindhāvādigaṇa (Pāṇ IV. 3. 93). In NM the country is called Kaśmīra in many verses such as 5, 11, 43, 50, but sometimes Kāśmīra also Later works also like H. C 14 45 employ the form Kaśmīra, the Vik (18 1 and 18) uses the form Kaśmīra. NM (292-93) derives the name from ka meaning water (laṁ vāri Hariṇā yasmād-deśād-asmād-apādṛtam । Kaś- mirākhyam tato hyasya nāma loke bhavati ।) Ptolemy speaks of it as Kaspeiria and states that the country Bidaspes (Vitastā), Sandabal (Can- drabhāgā) and Adris (Irāvatī) Vide Ptolemy pp 108-109 and NM 43. The Vanaparva speaks of the whole country of Kāśmīra as holy (130 10) Anu. A. (vol II p. 354 notes that the whole of Kāśmīra is regarded as holy ground Vide also V 82. 90, S 27 17, Anu 25, 8 According to a treaty in 1846 with the Maharaja of Kashmīr and Jammu the territories of the Maha- raja are ‘situated to the eastward of the river Indus and westward of the river Rāvi’ I G I vol. XV p 72. The Kashmīr valley is approximately 84 miles in length and 20 to 25 miles in breadth (I. G I vol XV p 74) Stein (SM p 63) says that its extent is confined to the great valley drained by the head waters of the Vitastā and to the minor slopes of moun- tains that surround it. Hiouen Thsang (Beal's B R W W vol 1. p 148) states that 'Kāśmīra kingdom is about 7000 li (one li being equal to about 5½ miles), that as the country is protected by a dragon it has always assumed superiority among neighbouring people, that they love learning and are well instructed and that (p. 149) the country was once a dragon lake and that afterwards it became dry'. The words of Hiouen Thsang refer to an ancient legend according to which Kashmir was originally a lake (called Satisaras) 6 yojanas long and 3 yojanas wide and later became Satideśa (NM 64-66), that Umā herself is the country of Kāśmīra (NM 31), that the divine Vitastā rising in the Himālayas is like the sīmanta (line parting the hair) of this holy land (NM 45) The legend runs that Viṣṇu conferred a boon on Vāsuki-nāga who prayed to Viṣṇu when Garuda began to devour all nāgas that he should stay in the Satideśa along with the other nāgas, that no enemy would kill any nāga (NM 105-107) and that Nīla was made king of nāgas in the Satideśa (NM 110). The residence of Nīla is the famous fountain near the village of Vērnāg in the Shahabad pargana. A certain demon called Jalodbhava grew in the Sati lake and killed men (NM 111-123 and Vāṃ 81 30-33) Nīla approached the sage Kāśyapa the father of all Nāgas, at whose intercession Viṣṇu asked Anantanāga to pierce the hills and make the lake dry and then killed the demon Jalodbhava (R 1 25) Then Viṣṇu asked the Nāgas to live in peace and harmony with men Sati, became the river Vitastā Vide Kūrma II, 43 4 Nāga in Kashmir means the tutelary deity presiding over the several holy springs, pools and lakes in which Kāśmīra aboundṣ Both NM (1130- 31) and R (I 38) state that there is not a spot in Kāśmīra even as small as a grain of sesamum which is not a tīrtha and has not a nāga as its presiding deity In Ain A (vol II p 354) Abul Fazl notes that there were in his day 45 shrines of Mahādeva, 64 of Viṣṇu, 3 of Brahmā and 22 of Durgā and that in 700 places there were graven images of snakes which were worshipped and about which wonderful stories were tolḍ R (I 72) and NM (313-314) say that the country of Kāśmīra is Pārvatī, that the king thereof should be deemed to be a part of Śiva and that none who desires prosperity should disobey (or disre- spect) the king R (I. 42) summarises in one verse the peculiar features of Kāśmīra viz 'learning, lofty dwellings, saffron, water containing ice and grapes, these are common here, although rare in the three worlds' IV ] Kaundinyasaras—(Kramasāra is so K called in Kāsīmīra ) NM 1481–1483 Kausāmbī—(modern Kosam, about 30 miles to the west of Allahabad on the Jumnā), Rām I 32. 6 states that it was founded by Kusāmba, son of Kusā, son of Brahmā, T K p. 246 The Mbh. mentions it several times (vide vol III pp 50, 134 on Pān, VI, 1 31 and VI 2 130) Vide AG pp 391–398 and under Hastinā pura A, C (p. 182) says it is the capital of the Vatsa country Vide 'Early History of Kausāmbī ' by Nagendranath Ghosh The Kaus āmbī Pillar edict of Asoka (C. I I vol 1 p 159) mentions the mahā mātras of this city In JRAS for 1898 pp 503–519 Vincent Smith disputes the identification of modern Kosam with Kausāmbī. Vide C. I vol XI p 141 on different views about the location of Kausāmbī Kausīkāhrada—(on r Kausīkī) V 84 142–143, P I 38 58 (where Viśvāmitra obtained the highest siddhī) Kausīkī—A (r from Himālaya, modern Kusī) Ādı 215 7, V 84 132, M 22 63, 114 22, Rām I. 34. 7-9, Bb IX 15. 5-12 (Satyavati, daughter of Gādhī, became r Kausīkī), Vām 54 22-24 (so called because it was the dark kośa of Kālī cast off by her when she became fair), 78 5, 90 2, Vā 45 94, 91 85– 88. This river was called Pārā by Viśvāmitra (Ādı 71 30-32), B (under Gayā) V. 87. 13, Vā 108 81 (Kausīkī brahmadī jyesthā) Here brahmadī is apparently an adjective of Kausīkī and not the name of another river as Prof Diksitar (purāṇa Index, vol, II, p 507) thinks Kausīkī—Kolā-sangama—Vā 140 75– 78 Kausīkī-mahā-hrada—Vā 77. 101, Br. III. 13. 109 Kausīkī-sangama (with Drṣadvatī) P. I. 26 89, Vām 34. 18 This seems to be another Kausīkī apart from the two mentioned above Kausīkī-tīrtha—(under Narmadā) M. 194 40 Kausīkīyārupā—sangama—V. 84 156, P I 38 63 Kaustubheśvara—(under VS) L q. by T K 60 Kāverī—A (r in south India rising in Sahya ṃ) V 85 22, Anu 166 20, Vā 45 104, 77. 28, M. 22 64, K, II 37 16–19, P. I. 39 20, P. VI. 224, 3,4 and 19 (is called Marudvrdhā), Nr 66. 7 (says that Kāverī is Daksina-Gangā), there is a fine description of it in the Tamil epic Śilappadihāram (X 102 ff, pp 160 ff of Prof Dikshitar’s translation), B (a r rising in the Rajpīpla hills and falling into Narmadā on its northern bank opposite Śukla-tīrtha) M 189 12-14, K. II 40. 40, P. I. 16 6-11 (Kubera got yakṣā dhipatya here), Ag. 113 3 Kāverīsaṅgama—(with Narmadā) Ag. 113 3 and vide under B above. Kāyasodhana—V 83 42-43 Kāyārohaṇa—A (modern Kārvān, 15 miles south of Barodā and in the Dabbhoi Taluka) Vā 23 221-222 (here Nalulī or Lakulī, the founder of Pāśupata doctrines, flourished ), M 22.30, K. II 44 7–8 (state that this was a shrine of Mahādeva and the doctrines of Mahesvara were promulgated here). E. I. vol XXI pp. 1-7 (Mathurā Inscription of Candragupta II dated in Gupta year 61 1 e 380 A D shows that Lakulī, the founder of the Pāśupata sect, flourished in the 2nd century A D, B (a Śivatīrtha in Benāres) M.181 26. In M 13 48 Devī is said to be styled Mātā in Kāyārohaṇa) Kedāra—A (one of the eight Siva-tīrthas in Benares) V. 87. 25, M 181 29, K I. 35. 12 and II 20. 34 (a very fit place for śrāddha), Ag. 112 5, L. I. 92. 7 and 134, B (in Tehrī Garhwal and called Kedāra-nātha) VDh S 85. 17; it is 11750 ft. above sea level, there are five Kedāras, viz. Kedāranātha, Tunga-nātha, Rudranātha, Madhyameśvara and Kalpeśvara Vide U. P Gazetteer, vol 36 p 173 (for Garhwal), C (in Kāśmira) HC 8. 69 (one krośa below Vijayeśvara), D (under Gayā) N. II 46. 46, E (of Kapiṣṭhala) P I. 26 69. Keśava—A (in Benares) M. 185 68, B (under Mathurā) Var. 163. 63 Keśinītīrtha—(under Narmadā) P. I 21 40 Keśitīrtha—(under Ganges) TP p 515 Ketakīvana—Vide under Vaidyanātha. Ketumālā—(r. in the west) V. 89 15 Khadgadḥārātīrtha or Khadgadhāre-śvara—P VI 147. 1 and 67. Vide Bom G vol. IV p, 6 for description Khadgapucchānga—(in Kāśmīra) HC. X. 251 (about 1½ krośa above Vijayesvaraksetra, now called Khan-bal in Anantanāg pargana) Khadgatīrtha—A (under Sābhramatī) P VI 140 1, B (under Go.) B 139 1 (on the northern bank) Khādiravaṇa—(under Mathurā) Var. 153. 39 (7th vana out of 12) Khaṇḍatīrtha—(under Sābḥramatī) P VI 137 12 (also called Vṛṣa-tīrtha) Khāṇḍava (vana)—boundary of Kuru-kṣetra in Tai Ā V 1. 1. Vide above p. 681. The name occurs in Tāṇḍya Brāhmaṇa 25. 3 6, Ādī 223–225, Bh I 15 8, X 58 25–27, X 71. 45–46, P. VI. 200 5 Khāṇḍavaprastha—(a city) Ādī 61 35, 221. 15, Bh X 73. 32 (where Kṛṣṇa, Bhīma and Arjuna returned after destroying Jarāsaṇdha) Khaṭvāṅgeśvara—(under VS) L. 9. by T K 56 Khonamusa—(in Kāśmīra) Birth place of poet Bilhaṇa and famous for saffron cultivation V₁₁ I 72, XVIII. 71 (reads Khoṇamukha), SM p 166 (modern Khunamoh, which has two hamlets). Kīlkīleśa—(under Gayā) Ag. 116 31. Kimdatta—kūpa-V 83 98 Kimśukavana—Vā 38 27–32 (between Vasudhāra and Ratnadhāra) Kimśulula—name of a m acc to Pāṇ. VI. 3 117 (vanaguryoḥ sañjñāyām kotara-kimśulukādinām) The Kāṇḍā mentions five forests (including Kotaravana) and six girls (including Kimśuluka), which cannot be identified with certainty. Kimyajña—P. I 26 74. Kiṇḍāna—P I, 26 74, V 83, 79 Kiṇikīkṣādrama—Anu 25 23 Kīraṇā—(r.) Vāṃ 84. 5 Vide p 636 Kiraṇeśvara-liṅga—(under VS) SK IV 33. 155 Kīṣindhā—(about two miles from lake Pampā to the north-east) V 280 16, Rām IV 9 5, IV. 14 1 &c Mbh. (vol III. p 96) on Pāṇ VI 1 157 mentions ‘Kīṣindhā-guhā’ The word occurs in the Sindhvadī gana (Pāṇ IV. 3. 93) It is identified with modern Vijaynagar and Anegundi Vide I G I vol. XIII p 235 Br S 14 10 calls Kīṣindhā a country in south-east. Kīṣindhaguhā—Vā 54, 116 (pro-bably the same as Kīṣindhā) Kīṣindhaparvata—M 13 46 (Devī is called Tārā on that ṃ) Kolā—(r.) Var 214 45, B 219 20 Kolāmukha—(or Varāhakṣetra, on the Trivenī above Nīthāpura in Purnea District) V 84 158, Anu, 25 52, Var. 122 (is Kolāmukha-māhātmy™), 123 2, 140 10–13 (q by T. K pp 213–214), B 219 8–10 (gods asked a damsel ‘Kass bhadre prabhu) Kīṣindhā, K. I. 31 47, II. 35 36. (It is a Viṣṇutīrtha), P. I. 38.65; Var. (140.60-84) says that the kṣetra is five yojanas in extent and that there is an image of Viṣṇu in the Boar incarnation Vide E I vol. 15 pp. 138-139 for an Inscription of Budhagupta recording the installa-tion of Koḷāmukhasvāmin, and Dr B. C. Law Presentation Volume I pp 189-191, I H. Q. vol. XXI p. 56 Kollā—(under VS) P. I. 37 16, P V 11.10
##Kollāhala—(a ṃ) Vā. 45 90, 106. 45, Br. II 16 21, Mār. 54 12, Vi. III 18. 73; same as Brahmayonī hill accord-ing to Dr. Mitra. Vide pp. 646. 656 above. According to the Ādi. 63. 35 it is in Cedī country and barred the flow of river Śuktimatī
##Kollāpura—(modern Kolhāpur, one of the Devīsthānas) Devī-Bh. VII 38.5, P. VI. 176. 42 (where there is a shrine of Lakṣmī), 182. 1 (asti Kolhāpuram nāma nagaram Dakṣinā-pathe) and 11. Acc. to Br. IV. 44. 97, it is sacred to Lalitā. In a grant of Śīlāhāra Vijayāditya of śake 1065 (1143 A.D.) occurs the word Kṣullakāpura, which is another name of Kolhapur; E. I. vol. III. p. 207 at pp. 209-210. The grantor is described as 'one who has obtained the favour of a boon from goddess Mahālakṣmī13. In the Sañjan plates of Amoghavarṣa I of śake 793 (871 A.D.) it is stated that the king, in order to ward off some public calamity, cut off his left finger and dedicated it to goddess Mahālakṣmī. This Mahālakṣmī appears to be the same as that of Kolhāpur. Vide I. A, vol. 29 p. 280 for Kollāpura.
##Kolla—a Śāktakṣetra acc. to Bār. S. III. 124
##Kollāgiri—Ag. 110 21, Bh. V. 19. 16
##Konārka or Koṇāditya—(in Odra i. e. Orissa, about 24 miles north-E, D, 97 west of Jagannātha Purī). It means ‘the sun of Koṇa’. Koṇāloṇa appears to have been the ancient name. It is a most exquisite memorial of sun-worship. It con-tains magnificent ruins of a temple of the Sun, which was built by the Gaṅgā king Narasiṃhadeva (1238–1264 A.D.). It is a glorious and most beautiful example of north Indian Hindu architecture ever erecteḍ It had a tower over 180 feet in height and a porch (mandapa) in front of 140 feet high. See Mitra's ‘Antiquities of Orissa’ vol II pp. 145-156 and Hunter's ‘Orissa’ vol I p. 238 and ‘Suṅgod of Koṇārka unearthed’ (with illustrations) in Modern Review for 1945 pp 67-72 The Sun temple shows some of the finest animal sculptures executed in India. Vide B. 28, verses 2, 9. 11, 47, 65 and 29.1 and T. C. pp. 180 ff. It is probably the Kannagara of Ptolemy (vide Ptolemy p 70)
##Kośalā—(r. near Ayodhyā) P. I. 39. 11, VI 205 13, 207. 35-36, 208. 27. In a grant of Vākāṭaka king Naren-drasena he is praised as honoured by the kings of Kośalā (Kosala), Mekala and Māḷava. Vide E I vol. IX p. 271.
##Kotarā-tīrtha—(under Sābhrāmatī) P. VI. 152.2 and 13 (associated with Aniruddha for whom Kṛṣṇa fought with Bāṇāsura)
##Kotarā-vana—named by Pāṇ. VI.3 117 and VIII 4 4 Vide under Kiṃśuluka and Pāṇ VIII, 4. 4 for the names of five vanaṣ
##Kotīkeśvara—(under Narmadā) P I.18.36
##Koṭīśvara—A (under VS) L q. by T.K. 54, B (under Śrīparvata) L I 92. 157, C(under Pañcanada) Vām 34.29, is it the Koḷīśvara, which is a famous place of pilgrimage on the western shore of Kacbh, Close to the Indus and the ocean? A. G. pp 303-4 and Boṃ G. vol. V. pp. 229–231 Kotitīrtha-A (near Pṛthūdaka) Vāṃ 51, 53, 84. 11-15 (where Śiva assum- ed one crore of forms for crores of sages eager to see Śiva); B (near Bhartṛsthāna) V. 55. 61; C (under Prayāga) M 106 44, D (under Mathurā) Var 152. 62, 154. 29, E (under Narmadā) M. 191 7, K II 41. 34, P I 13 33 and 18 8 (a crore of asuras were killed there); F (on south bank of Go) B 148. 1, G (near Gaṅgādvāra) V. 82 49, V. 84. 77, N II 66 29, H (under Gayā) Ag 116 6, I (in Pañcanada) P I 26. 14, Vām 34. 28 (so called because Hara collected there the waters of crores of tīrthas) J (in Kāśmīra near Bārāmūlā, modern Kotisar) K R. p. 12 Kotivata—(under Kolāmulha) Var. 140. 47-50, 147 40 Kramasāra—(a lake in Kāśmīra, called Viṣṇupada also) NM 1481-82 Kratutīrtha—(under Narmadā) P I. 21 9 Krauñcapāda—(under Gayā) Vā 108 75-77 (a sage in the form of Krauñca bird practised tapas on it), N II 46 52, Ag 116 7 Krauñcapadi—Anu. 25. 42 Krauñcaparvata—(part of Kailāsa on which Mānasa lake is situated) Tai. Ā. I. 31. 2 mentions this ṃ (Sudarśane ca Krauñce ca Maināge ca mahāgirau) Rām IV 43. 26-31, Bhī. 111. 47 (pierced by the missile of Skanda), Sal 17 51 and 46 83-84. Krauñcāraṇya—(three krosas from Jana- sthāna) Rām III 69. 5-8 Kriyā (r rising from Rīsavat) Br. II. 16. 29 Kṛṣṇalasātīrtha—(also called Nṛgatīrtha) T. P. p. 543. Anu. 6. 38 and chap. 70, Rām (VII. 53) narrates how king Nṛga became a chameleoṇ Krmicandeśvara—(one of the eight Śivāsthānas in Banaras) M. 181, 29 Krośodala—Var. 215. 87-88 Kṛpā—(r. rising in ṃ Suktimat) M, 114. 32, Br. II. 16. 38 Kṛpāutīrtha—(on hill Mundapṛṣṭha in Kāśmīra) NM. 1253, 1460 Kṛṣṇā—A (r. rising in Sahya at Mahā- baleśvara) B 77 5, P. VI. 113 25, Vāṃ 13 30, B Vām 78. 7, 90. 2 (Viṣṇu as Hayaśīrṣa on the river); compared to its length and modern importance the river Kṛṣṇā is rarely mentioned as Kṛṣṇā, but generally as Kṛṣṇa-Veṇyā or-Veṇā It is the third largest river of the Deccan and southern India, the other two being the Godāvarī and the Kāverī In the Mahābaleśvara māhātmya (JBBKAS vol. X. at p. 16 five rivers called Gaṅgā are said to rise from the top of Sahya near Mahābaleśvara viz. Kṛṣṇā, Veṇī, Kālumadī (Koynā), Sāvitrī (that falls into the Arabian sea near Baṅkor) and Gāyatrī (supposed to combine with Sāvitrī). Kṛṣṇa gaṅgā—(under Mathurā) Var. 175. 3 Kṛṣṇagaṅgodbhavatīrtha—(under Ma- thurā) Var. 176 43 (the whole chap. deals with its māhātmya). Kṛṣṇāguri—(ṃ) Vā 45 91, Br II.16,22 Kṛṣṇatīrtha—(near Kurukṣetra) Vāṃ 81.9 Kṛṣṇa-Veṇā—Bhī. 9.16, M 22 45, Ag. 118.7, B 27.35, Vā 45. 104, occurs in Emperor Khāravela's inscription in E, I, vol XX at p. 77 as Kaṇha- beṇṇā) The Anu 166. 22 mentions Veṇyā and Kṛṣṇa-Veṇā separately. In the Alas plate of Rāṣṭrakūṭa Govind II dated śake 692 (769 A D.) the confluence of Kṛṣṇā-verṇā and Musī is referred to (E I vol.VI.205). Kṛṣṇā-Veṇyā—(as one river and same as above) P. VI. 108.27 (confluence of Kṛṣṇā and Veṇī), Br. II 3 and 25 (Kṛṣṇā is the body of Kṛṣṇā), Sṃ C I P 132 gives a mantra for the bath in Kṛṣṇā-Veṇyā Vide. TS pp. 67-83, of which p. 70 states that all Vindhya while in 114.24 it mentions Śiprā as rising from Pāriyātra ṃ The printed Brahmāṇḍa (chap. 27) mentions Śiprā twice, one rising from Pāriyātra (verse 29) and the other rising from Vindhya (verse 33). It is doubtful whether there were two rivers of the same name The Brahmāṇḍa II 16 29 and 32 (Kṣiprā in both places) is just like the Brahma.
Kṛṣṇa-Venī —(same as above two) M. 114. 29, Rām V 41.9 In T.S. pp. 67-83 there is a māhātmya of Kṛṣṇavenī from SK.
Kṛtamālā —(r. rising in Malaya) Vā 45 105, B 27 36, M 114 30, Br. III. 35 17, Bh VIII 24 12, X 79. 16, XI 5. 39, Vī II 3. 13. Dey p. 104 says that it is the river Vaiga on which Madurā is situateḍ See under Payasvinī. The Bhāgavata says Manu practised penance on this river and helped the fish (avatāra) to grow
Kṛtāśauca —M. 13.45, 179.87, Vāṃ 90. 5 (has an image of Nṛsimha), P VI. 280 18
Kṛttikāṅgārala —Anu. 25. 22
Kṛttikāśrama —Anu 25. 25
Kṛttikātīrtha —(under Go.) B 82 1
Kṛttivāsa —(under VS) L q. by T.K p. 40
Kṛttivāśeśvaraliṅga —(in VS) K I. 32. 12 (verses 16-18 explain why it is so called), P. I 34 10, N. II 49. 6-9 (different names in different yugas, this being the one in Tretā yuga)
Krumu —(r.) Rg. V 53 9 and X. 75 6. It is generally held to be modern Kurram that falls into the Indus on its western side near Isakhel. Vide Dey p 105 for other views
Ksamā —(r. rising from Rṣyavat ) M. 114. 25
Kṣemesvara —(under VS) L. q by T. K 117
Kṣiprā —(r. rising in Vindhya ṃ) M. 114 27, Vām, 83 18-19 Some printed works write it as Śiprā (Vāyu 45.98) or Sīprā The printed Matsya says that Kṣiprā rises from
Ksirāvati —(r ) V 84 68 (reached after Sarasvati and Bāhudā)
Ksirīkā —(where there is Nīlakaṇṭha ) Vām q by T, K p. 238
Kṣudhatīrtha —(under Go ) B 85 1
Kuberatuṅgā —(a fit place for śrāddha) Vā 77 78, K II. 37. 31, Br III 13 80
Kubhā —(probably modern Kabul river) Rg. V. 53. 9 and X. 75. 6. It is the Kophes of Ptolemy and Kophen of Arrian (A I. p 179) The Kabul river joins the Indus at Ohind, a few miles north of Attock. Pāṇ. V 1. 77 (Uttarapathenā-hṛtam ca) mentions Uttarapatha (the road in the north that crossed the Sindhu near Attock)
Kubjaka —N. II. 60 25, G, I 81. 10 (Kubjake Śrīdharo Harih)
Kubjāmraka —(it had a hermitage of Raibhya near Gaṅgādvāra ) V 84. 40, M. 22. 66, P I, 32 5. VDh. S 85.15, K, II. 20 33, G. I. 81. 10 hold it a very eminent place for śrāddha Var 1.25. 101 and 132 and 126. 33 appear to identify it with Māyātīrtha (1. e Haridvāra ) Var. 126 contains a māhātmya of this place and 23 verses of it are quoted in T.K pp. 206-208 without a single word by way of comment Chap. 126. 10-12 explain why it is so called (a mango tree was seen by sage Raibhya as informed by God and he became bent in reverence). There is doubt about its exact locatioṇ Var. 179. 26-31 aver that Mathurā is superior to Saukara-tīrtha, which again is superior to Kubjāmraka. Var 140.60-64 explain how the holy place Hṛṣikeśa came to be so calleḍ On the whole it is better to take Kubjāmraka as a sac-red spot in Haridvāra itself or very near it. Kubjāsaṅgama—(with Narmadā) P. II. 92 32 Kubjāśrama—(a Visnuṣṭhāna with an extent of one yojana) K. II. 35. 33-35. Kubjāvana—P I. 39.34 Kubjikāpīṭha—(where Satī’s private parts fell while her corpse was being carried by Śiva). Kālikā 64. 53-54 and 71-72 Kudmāla—(a r.) M 22. 46 (śrāddha performed here is very efficacious) Kuhu—(r. sprung from Himālaya) M. 114. 21, Vā 45,95, Br II. 16. 25, Vām 57. 80, B 27. 26; In M 121. 46 the word 'Kuhūh' occurs as the name of a people or a country after Gāndhāras and Aurasaṣ It cannot be definitely identified with any modern river. Kukkuṭeśvara—(under VS) L. q by T.K 98 Kulampuna—V 83. 104, P I 26 97 Kulesvara—(under Mathurā) Var. 177, 55 Kuliśī—(r) Rg. I. 104. 4 Kulyā—(r.) Anu. 25. 56 q. by T.K p. 247 Kumāra—P I. 38 61 Kumāra—dhāra—V. Dh. S. 85.25, Vā. 77. 85, V. 84. 149 (which springs from Pitāmaha’s lake), Vāṃ 84. 23, K. II. 37. 20 (near Svāmitīrtha), Br. III. 13. 94-95 (near Vyāsa’s seat for dhyāna and Kāntipuri) umāra—kośalā-tīrtha—Vā. 97 37 Kumārakotī—V. 82. 117, P I. 25. 23, Ag. 109. 13 Kumāratīrtha—Nr. 65. 17 q. by T.K p. 252
Kumāreśvaraliṅga—SK. I. 2. 14. 6 ff, Vāṃ 46. 23 Kumārī—(Cape Comorin, where there is a temple of Kumārī Devī in which there is a fine image of the goddess as a maiden). Ptolemy mentions it as Koumaria while the Periplus refers to it as Komar or Komarei, V. 88 14 (in the plural as 'Kumāryaḥ' in the Pāṇḍya country), Vā. 77. 28, Br. III 13. 28. Br, II 16 11 and M 114. 10 state that the 9th dvipa of Bhāratavarṣa extends from Ku-mārī to the source of the Gangeṣ Śabara on Jaimini, X. 1. 35 asserts that the word 'Caru' is used in the sense of sthālī from the Himālaya to the Kumārī country. Kumārīla—(on the Vitastā in Kāśmīra) Vām 81 11 Kumbha—(a place fit for śrāddha) Vā, 77 47 Kumbhakarṇāśrama—V. 84. 157, P.I. 38 64 (same verse in both) Kumbhakona—(modern Kumbha-koṇam) in Tanjore District) SK. III, Brahmākhaṇḍa 52. 101 Kumbheśvara—(under VS on the eastern bank of Varaṇā) L.q, by T.K p. 45 Kumudākara—(under Kubjāmraka) Var, 126, 25-26 Kumudvatī—(r. rising in Vindhya) Vā, 45. 102, B 27. 33 Kundaḷeśvara—A (under Narmadā) M. 190. 12, B (near southern gate of Śrīparvata) L I 92. 149 Kuṇḍavana—(third out of the twelve vanas of Mathurā) Var. 153. 32 Kundeśvara—(under VS) L. q by T.K p. 68 Kuṇḍina—Nr. 65. 19, Vāṃ q by T K p. 239; also called Vidarbhā (acc to A. C. p. 182 verse 979) Kuṇḍīprabha—(under Śrīparvata) L. I. 92. 148 Kuṇḍoda—(a hill near Kāśī) V. 87. 25-26 IV ] Kuñjātīrtha—(under Narmadā) M. 194. 9 Kurańga—Anu. 25. 12 Kurujāñgala—(Sirhind in Punjab, fit place for śrāddha) M. 21. 9 and 28, Vā. 77. 93, Vāṃ 22. 47 (it is between Sarasvati and Dṛṣadvatī), 84. 3 and 17, K. II. 37. 36, Bh. III. 1.24, X. 86 20. Vide p. 688 above Kurujāngalaranya—Devīpurāṇa q by T K. p 244 Kurukṣetra—Vide pp 681-686 above. The Kurukṣetra-māhātmya mentions 180 holy places in it, though popular belief is that there are 360. Vide A. G. p 332 Kuśaplavana—V, 85. 36 Kuśastamba—Anu. 25. 28 q. by T.K. P. 246 Kuśasthali—(under Mathurā) Var. 157. 16 Kuśasthalī—A (same as Dvārakā and capital of Ānarta) VI. IV. 1. 64 and 91, M 12. 22, 50.9, Vā 80. 24 and 88 1, Bh. VII. 14.31, IX. 3. 28 (Revata, son of Ānarta, founded this city inside the sea and ruled over Ānarta), XII. 12.36 (Kṛṣṇa founded this city), Br. III 61 20 (in Ānarta). Vide p. 746 above, B (capital of Kosala, where Kuśa son of Rāma began to rule) Rām VII 107. 17, Vā 88 199; C (same as Kuśāvatī former name of Kusīnārā where occurred Buddha's Nirvāṇa) SBE vol XI. p 248 note Kuśātarpaṇa—(under Go ) B 161. 1 (Also called Praṇītāsangama) Kuśātīrtha—(under Narmadā) K. II 41 33 Kuśāvarta—A(near Nasik Tryambake- śvara) V Dh S. 85.11, B. 80 2 M 22. 59. Vide Boṃ G. vol 16 p. 651, B (near Haridvāra) Anu. 25 13, N II 40 79, Bh. III. 20. 4 Kuśāvatī—(capital of Kosala on the Vindhya slopes where Kuśa ruled) Vā 88.199, Rāṃ VII. 107. 7. In the Mahāsudassana sūtta (SBE XI. p 248) it is stated that Kusinārā was the city of king Mahāsudassana under the name Kuśāvatī Kusēśaya—(v. l. Kusēśvara) M. 22 76 Kuśikāśyāśrama—(on r Kausikī) V. 84. 131–132 Kuśīvaṭa—Nr. q. by T K p. 252 Kūṣmāṇḍeśvara—(under VS) N. II. 49.64 T.K p 103 Kusumeśvara—(under Narmadā) M. 191. 112–117 and 125 Kūṭala—(m) Bh V. 6.7 (Kūṭaka), V. 19 16 (Kūṭaka) Kūṭaśaila—(ṃ) Vā 45.92, Br. II. 16 23 (probably the same as Kūṭaka above)
L Lakṣmaṇācala—N. II. 75. 74 Lakṣmaṇatīrtha—A (under Go.) B 123. 215; B (under Setu) SK III. Brahma- khaṇḍa 52. 106-7 (tonsure of the head only at the tīrtha). The tīrtha is on a river rising in Brahmagiri on the southern frontier of Coorg and falling into the Kāveri IGI vol 16. p. 131 Lakṣaṇeśvara—(under VS) N. II. 49.64 Lakṣmītīrtha—(under Go.) B 137.1 Laliṭā—(in VS) N. II. 49 41, L. q. by TK. p. 96, M. 22. 11 mentions it, but it seems that it was on the Ganges somewhere. Lalitaka—(tīrtha of Santanu) V 84 34, PI. 28 34, N II. 66.37 Lāñgala-tīrtha—(under Narmadā) P I. 18 51 Lāngalī-linga—(under VS) L q by TK p 105 Lāngalinī—(r.) S. 9.22, Mār. 54. 29 (Lāngulīnī from Mahendra), Vāṃ 83. 14 q. by TK. p. 235 The town of Chicacole in Ganjam District of Madras State stands on the left bank of the Lāngulyā, 4 miles from its mouth. I.G.I. vol. X, p. 217 Lapetikā—(r) V. 85. 15 Lauhitya—(r. Brahmaputra) V. 85, 2, Vā 47. 11, 77. 95, M 121. 11-12 (a nadi which springs from a lake called Lohita at the foot of Hemā- rnga mountain), Anu 25.46, P.I. 39 2 (same verse as in V 85.2) and V 52 54, Kālīkapurāṇa 86. 26-34. From Raghuvamśa IV. 81 it appears that Lauhitya was the western boundary of Prāgjyotisa Vide TP. pp. 601- 602 for māhātmya The form Lau- hitya occurs in Yaśodharman's ins- cription (about 532-33. A. D.), vide 'Gupta Inscriptions' p 142 at p. 146
Laukika—(under VS) K. I. 35. 13
Lavaṇaṛ—r. flowing close by the city of Padmāvatī situated on confluence of Pārā and Sindhu Vide Mālati- mādhava, Act IX. verse 2
Lavarṇakatīrtha—(on Sarasvati) P.I. 26 48
Lāvidhaka—(near Campā) P.I. 38 71
Liṅgasāra—(under Narmadā) M. 191. 51
Liṅga-Janārdana—(under Narmadā) K II, 41. 61-
Lohadanda—M. 22 65, Vām 90 29 (Viṣṇu as Hrśīkeśa here) śrāddha is most efficacious here.
Lohajānghavana—(9th out of twelve vanas of Mathurā) Var. 153. 41
Lohārgala—(a Visnusthāna in Himā- laya) Var. 140. 5 (that Mleccha kings support or resort to it), 144 10, 151. 1-83 (verses 7-8 say that thirty yojanas from Siddhavata in the midst of mlecchas is Lohārgala). Var. 151 verses 13-14 explain why it is so called, 151. 79 says it is twenty-five yojanas in extent The T. K. (pp. 228-229) quotes twelve verses on it from Var. 151. Dey p. 115 surmises that it is probably Lohāghāt in Kumāon,
Lohita—(same as Sona) Anu. 166. 21; in Br. II. 16-27. Lohita seems to be meant for Brahmaputrā.
Lohita-Gaṅgaka—(same as Lauhitya) Kāl. 86. 32-34
Lokapāla—(under Badarī) Var 141. 28-31
Lokapāleśvara—(under VS) L q. by TK. p 105
Lokoddhāra—V. 83. 45, P. I. 26 41 (same verse in both)
Lolārka—(under VS) M. 185 68 (one of the five principal tīrthas in Banaras), K. I 35, 14, P. I 37. 17 (reads Lokārka), Vāṃ 15 58-59, Vide p. 634 above
Lonārakunda—(in Viṣṇu-Gayā) P. VI. 176. 41. Lonār is a salt lake in the Buldana District of Berar, the fabled den of the giant Lonāsura whom Viṣṇu vanquished It is a place of great antiquity and held in great veneratioṇ Ain A. vol. II. describes it (pp 230-231) and states that brāhmaṇas call it Bisnan Gayā. One of the best remaining examples in Berar of the medieval temples is that at Lonār sūdana. It is a Vaisnava shrine. Vide Victor Cousins' 'Medieval temples of the Dalhan' (1931) pp. 68-72 for description of the great temple and of several temples around the margin of a lake in an extinct volcanic crater and plates CIII-CV.
M
Madāvartanağa—(on the Vitastā in Kāśmīra) HC. X. 252.
Mādhavatīrtha—(on Srīśaila) P. VI. 129 12
Mādhavavana M. 13. 37 (Devī is called Sugandhā here)
Madhūlabhattabha-liṅga—(in VS) L. q. by T. K. p. 43
Madhūkaavasa—(between Agastyāśrama and Pañcavati) Rāṃ III. 13.23
Madhukulyā—(r. under Gayā) Vā 106 75, 112. 30. IV] Madhumati—A (r. in Kaśmīra) NM 144 {(falls into Vitastā), 1444 (shrine of Durgā established on it by Sāṇḍilya). Vik 18. 5; B (river that flows through Nadīa and Backergunge Districts of Bengal and falls into the bay of Bengal; C (r. that joins the river Sindhu in Central India), vide Mālātimādhava, 9th Act prose pass-age after verse 3. Madhunandini—(r.) Vāṃ 81. 16 Madhupura—(under Pṛthūdāla) P. I. 27, 38 Madhupuri—same as Mathurā; Bh VII, 14 31, Vī I 12. 2-4 Madhurā—A (the same as Mathurā, capital of Sūrasena country) Br. III. 49.6, Vī I. 12. 4 Vide pp 687-690 above and Rāṃ VII 70,5, B (modern Madhūra, the ancient capital of the Pāṇḍyas, called Dakṣina-Madhurā). Vide 'Maṇimekhalai in its historic setting' (p. 20) by Dr S. Krishna-swamy Ayangar. Madhurā is only the Tamil way of pronouncing Madhurā. Vide Journal, Mythic Society, for 1942, vol. 32 pp. 270-275 for Madurā and Tamil literary tradition and Prof. Dikshitar’s translation of the Śīlappadīkāram pp. 201-208 for a fine description of it and p 255 for the conflagration in Madurā due to the curse of Kaṇṇaki. Madhurātirtha—(under Sābhrāmatī) P. VI. 135. 18 Madḥusravā—(r.)A (under Gayā) Vā 106. 75, 112 307 34, N. II. 47. 27; B (under Sarasvatī) Vāṃ 34 7, 39. 36-38, V 83. 150 (both read Madhusravā) Madḥuvana—A (under Mathurā) V. I. 12. 31 so called because demon Madhu occupied it), K II 36'9, Var. 153. 30, Vām 83.31, 90 14, Bh IV. 8. 42 (on the banks of Yamunā) IX 11. 14 (Śatrughna founded Mathurā in Madhuvana) Growse in 'Mathura' identifies it with Maholi five miles to the south-west of present Mathurā (pp. 32, 34); B (one of seven vanas in Kurukṣetra) Vām 34. 5 Madhuvatī—(a Devisthāna) P. I. 26 88 Madhuvā-tīrtha—G Uttarakhanda, Bra-hmaKīnda 26 46-47. This is rather suspicious Madḥuvilā—(r.) same as Samaṅgā. V. 135.1 Madḥyama-Puṣkara—{see Puṣkara}, P V. 19. 38, Vām, 22 19. Madḥyameśvara-liṅga—A (under VS) K. I. 32. 12, K I. 34. 1-2, L. I 92, 91, 135, P I 34 10 (one of the five main liṅgas in Banaras), B (under Śrīparvata) L. I. 92, 151 Madḥyandiniyaka-tīrtha—(under Ma-thurā) Var. 177 46 (to the west of Vaikuṇṭha tīrtha) Madōtatha—P VI. 129 9 (9th among 108 tīrthas of Jambudvīpa) Madra—(r. rising in Vindhya) Vā 45. 102 Mādravā—(a hill) Br III 13, 52 and 57. This probably is the same as Mandavā below Māgadḥarāṇya—K. II 37. 9, Vām-11 7, 84 35 Mahābala—A (Mahābleśhwar in Satara District) P VI 113 29 Vide JBBRAS, vol X, pp 1-18, for Mahā-baleśvara māhātmyā, B Mahābale-śvara of Gokarṇa Vide Gokarṇa plates of Kadamba king Kūmadeva in śake 1177 (1236 A D.) in E I 'vol. 27 p 157 Mahābāhuvā—(one of eight Śiva-tīrthas ) M. 181 29, K II. 44 3 Mahābodhitaru—{the pippala tree at Gayā under which Buddha obtained Enlightenment) Ag. 115. 37, M. 22. 33, N. II 45. 103, Vā 111, 26, verses 27-29 of Vā 111 are addressed to the tree, P VI 117. 26-30 explain how Bodhitaru became touchable on Saturday and untouchable on other dayṣ Vide Dr. Barua in 'Gayā and Buddha-Gayā’ vol. I, p. 234 as to the invocation in Vā 111, 27-29 being to the Bo-tree and vol. II. pp 2-9 for the vicissitudes of this tree and Cunningham's ‘Mahābodhi’ p. 3 for the mention of Mahābodhi in Dharmapāla's Inscription dated 850 A.D. Mahā-Gaṅgā—Anu. 25. 22 q. by T.K. p. 246, VDh S 85, 23 (coṃ says it is Alakanandā). Mahāgaurī—(r. from Vindhya) M 114, 28, Vā 45,103 Mahāhrada—(near Badrīnāth) K II, 37. 39, Anu 25. 18 q. by T. K. pp. 245-246 Mahākāla—A (Śiva in Ujjayinī, one of the twelve Jyotirlingas) V. 82, 49, M 13, 41, 22 24, 179. 5 (fight of Śiva with Andhakāsura took place in Mahākālavaṇa in the country of Avanti), B 43, 66, SK IV. 1, 91, B (a liṅga in VS) I. 1 92 137 Mahākālavaṇa—(in Avanti territory) M. 179. 5 Mahākūṭa—(a hill fit for śrāddha) Vā. 77 57, Br. III. 13. 58. It is doubt-ful whether it is the same as the collection of temples on the hills to the east of Badāmī known even now by the name of Mahākūṭa. The local tradition connects this spot with the destruction of the demon brothers Vātāpi and Ilvala. Vide I. A. vol X. pp 102-103 for an inscription of about 696-734 A.D. here Mahālakṣmeśvara—(under VS) L. q. by T. K. p. 69 Mahālaya—V. 91 (dānam dadyāt Mahālaye), VDh. S. 85, 18, M. 181, 25, K II. 20 33 (very fit for śrāddha), 11. 37 1-4 (where Pāśupatas wor-ship Mahādeva), P. V. 11. 17, Br. III, 13. 82-84, Vām, 90, 22, P. I, 37, 16 Mahālayakūpa—(under VS) L q. by T. K. p. 63 Mahālaya-liṅga—(under VS) I. 92, 134 Mahāliṅga—(sacred to pitṛs) M, 13 33, 22, 34 (Devi is called Kapilā here and śrāddha here is most efficacious) Mahāmuṇḍī—(under VS) L. q by T.K. p 56 Mahāmuṇḍeśvara—(under VS) L q by T. K. p. 56 Mahānāda—M. 22. 53 (dāna is most efficacious here) Mahānadī—A (r. starting from Vindhya, flowing in Orissa near Cuttack and falling into the Bay of Bengal) Br. 46 4-5, K. II. 35. 25, Br II. 16. 28 says it rises in Pāriyātra; B (r under Gayā, probably Phalgu) P. I 38 4, Vā 108, 16-17, 110, 6, Ag 115,25, V 84, C (in Draviḍa) Bh XI 5. 40 Mahānāļa—a liṅga established by Mṛtyu (under Go.) B 116 1 Mahānanda—(r. in north and east Bengal rising in Himalaya near Darjeeling and joining the Ganges in Māldā District). Vide I G. I. vol XX pp 413-414 (under Purnea) Mahāpadmanāga—(a lake in Kāśmira) NM 1120-1122, 1157 (one yojana in length and width) It is same as Ullola and modern Vollur lake. Vide R IV. 591 for one story, NM 1123-1159 for the story of the wicked Sadaṅgulanāga and K. R. pp 9-10 for both Mahāpāśupateśvara—(under VS) L. q. by T. K. p. 105 Mahāpura—(a tīrtha) Anu 25 26 Mahārūdra—M. 22. 34 Mahāśila—M 22.34, P V 11 27 Mahāśilānadī—M 22 42 Mahāsaras—Mahābhārata q. by T. K. p. 246 Mahāsthala—(under Mathurā) Var.160. 22, one of five sthalas, the other four [IV] being Arlasthala, Vīrasthala, Kuśa- sthala and Punyasthala.
Mahāśrama—V 84 53, P I 32 17 Mahāśona—same as Śona—S. 20 27 Mahatkunda—(under VS) L by T.K. p 70
Mabātī (r from Pāriyātra) M 114 23, Vā 45 97
Mahāvana—(the 8th vana out of 12 at Mathurā)—same as Vraja Var 153 40, 161 8 Modern Mahaban town is near the left bank of the Yamunā. Krsna spent his childhood here Mahātīrtha—K.II 37.12 (tatrābhyarcya Hrsīkeśam śvetadvīpam sa gacchati) Mahāvenā—P V. 11. 27 Mahendra—(a m range extending from the mouths of the Ganges or Orissa to Madurā) Bhī 9 11, Udyoga 11. 12, M 22 44, P. I. 39. 14 (inhabited by Paraśurāma) V. 85 16, Bh. V. 19 16, Vāṃ 13 14-15, 83 10-11, K.I.47 23-24. A Śaktalsētra accord- ing to Bār S.III 124 In the Ganjam District there is a peak called Mahendragiri about 5000 feet high. Rāṃ IV, 67.37 shows that Hanūmān used it as a spring board when he jumped off towards Lankā. Raghu- vamśa (IV.39-40) shows that Kalinga country had some portion of Mahendra in it Pargiter (p 284 n) holds that it is the portion of the Eastern Ghats between Godāvarī and Mahānadi and hills in Berar I do not agree. Rām, IV 41.19-21 speak of Mahendra after Pandyakavāţa and as entering the ocean, while Bh. X 79.11-12 speak of it after Gayā and before Saptagodāvarī, Venā, Pampā. Allahabad stone pillar Ins of Samudragupta mentions it (C, I, I vol III at p 7) Maheśvarapura—(where Vrsadhvaja i e. Siva was to be worshipped) V 84. 129-130. Maheśvara—(modern town in the Indore State on the north or right bank of the Narmadā) M 188. 2, P. I. 15.2. L G I. Vol 17 p 9 asserts that it is the ancient Māhismatī Maheśvara-dhārā—V. 84, 117, P. I. 38. 34
Maheśvarakunda—(under Lohargala) Var 151, 67
Maheśvarapada—P I. 38 36, V 84.119 Mahi—One of the ten great rivers that flow from the Himālaya, men- tioned in ‘Questions of Milinda’ SBE vol 35 p. 171; Mahi occurs in the Nadyādi-gana (Pān IV. 2 97); B (a r rising in Gwalior state and falling into the sea southwards near Cambay) SK I 2 3 23, I 2 13.43-45 and 125-127, V. 222. 23, Mār. 54 19 (rising from Pāriyātrā). It is the Mophis of Ptolemy (p 103) and Mais of Periplus Mahisagarasangama—SK. I 2 3. 26 Māhītirtha—Vāṃ 84 36 Māhismatī—(on Narmadā). Pargiter identifies with Omkāra Māndhātā (an island) while Mr. Haldar and others hold that it is Maheśvara Māndhātā island is attached to Nemad District of Central Provinceṣ Udyogaparva 19 23-24, 166. 4, Anu 2, 6, P. II. 92 32, VI 115 4, Bh. IX 15. 22 (Sahastrārjuna imprisoned Rāvaņa); the Mbh (vol II, p. 35, Ujjayinyāh prasthito Māhismatyām sūryodgama- nam sambhāvayate) on Vārtika 10 to Pān III, 1 26, in the Suttanipāta (SBE vol X part 2 p 188) the dis- ciples of Bāvari going to the north to meet Buddha first go to Patiţţhāna of Atala and then to Māhissatī, vide ‘Mahīsāmandala and Māhismatī’ by Dr Fleet in JRAS for 1910 pp 425- 447 and Barwanī plate of king Subandhu in E I, vol.XIX.p. 261 of the year 167 issued from Māhismatī (It belongs to the end of the 5th century). Mahodaya—(generally identified with Kanoj) Vāṃ 83 25, 90. 13 (Haya- H. D. 98 grīva here). Vide Daulatpur plate of Bhojadeva I in Harsa samvat 100 ( corresponding to about 706 A.D.) in E.I. vol. V p 208 at p. 211 It was also called Kūśasthala ; vide E. I. vol. VII. pp. 28, 30 where Rāṣṭrakūṭa Indra III is said to have devastated Mahodaya, but in Bara copperplate of the Gurjar Pratīhāra Bhojadeva dated samvat 893 (836-7 A.D.) Mahodaya is said to be a skandhāvāra (encampment) and Kānyakubja is separately mentioned in the same record, there- by showing that the two were not quite identical (E. I. vol 19 at p 17) Maināka—(m near Badari) A. V 139, 17, V 145. 44, Anu 25 59, Br. III. 13. 70, Bh. V. 19. 16, B (ṃ in west near Gujarat) V. 89.11 ; C (m near Sarasvati) K. II. 37. 29. Both Dey p. 121 and Prof. Aiyangar p 29 (of T K) hold that it is the Senahā range Vide Pargiter pp 287-288 note, which makes out three mountains named Maināla, that are slightly different from those stated here. Maitreyī-linga (under VS) L. 9. by T K P. 47 Makrunā (r rising from Risa) V 15.101, Mālã (a river) S 20 28 Malada—(in Kãśmira) P I. 25 4 Maladarā—(r) M. 22 41 (śrāddha on it inexhaustible) Malaprabhāriņi or Malaprābhini—(r, rising from Sahya about 22 miles south-west of Belgaum) modern Malaprabha, SK 9 by T S. pp 80 and 101. Vide Bom G vol. XXI. on Belgaum District p 12 for legend The famous village of Aihole or Aiwalli or Aihole is on this river, 16 miles to the east of Badami Vide I A vol. VIII. p. 243 for Aihole Inscription of 634 A D Parasurama is said to have washed his blood stained axe in the Malaprabhā here Vide Bom G. vol, 23 p. 545 Malapahā—(r. in the south). There is a town called Musiparṇ or M. tuk where there is 'Mahisaga' Maheśvara’. Mālārka—(shrine of the Sun under Sābhramati') P. VI 141 1 and 142 1 Malaya—(one of the 7 principal moun- tains of India) V 252 43, 313 22, Bhī 9 11, K I -7 23 (the sea could be seen from its top), Vā 45 88, B 27 19. Raghu (IV 45-51) shows that Malaya was on the hike. where it falls in the sea and that cardamom and sandalwood grew thereon, and also on Tamraparni. It is the mountain of the Pān country (Raghu an IV 4-51) Agastya had his hermitage on it Malajaya—P. VI, 129 12 (one of the numerous tīrthas where Viṣṇu and Śiva resided) Malayārjunaka—tīrtha (under Mathura beyond Jamuna) Var. 137 1. Mālinī—(r on which was situated Kancikrama) Ādı, 70. 21 and 72 1C According to Hiouen Tsang it was on this river that the District of Madavar in west Rohilkhed was situated Vide C pp. 31-35) Mallaka—(on western bank of Ganga) P. I. 5 74 (where Suta lived) Mallikābhyc—(t present t) B 17 64 Mallıkārjuna—(under Sripati) 1 I 92. 155 Mallıkcsara—(under Narmada) P. I. 18 6 Mālyavat—(The Aragauli H. on Tungabhadrā) Rām, III 92.11. 27. 1-4 (on north of it in a deep cave on Prasrava Rāt i. e. for four months in the rainy season). V 260 26, 2.2 1 (for Hiṇḍāvalī) Mālyavati—(r. near Chitrak) P. I. II 56 38 Manasa—A (lake in Himalaya or P. 1. not between Kaba and Pagala) V. 130 12 P. II 18 15 A V. 124 16–17 (from which the Sarayū rises), Vām 78.3, 90 1 (where Viṣṇu appeared in the Matsya form), vide under Kailāsa Sven Hedin in vol. III of his Trans-Himalaya (1913) p 198 says ‘there is no finer ring on earth than that which bears the names of Manasarowar, Kailas and Gurla Māndhātā, it is turquoise set between diamonds’ The Mānasa lake is at a height of 14950 feet above sea level, B (under Kubjāmraka) Var 126 29, C (to the west of Mathurā) Var 154. 25, D (near Prayāga on the north bank of the Ganges) M 107.2, E (in Kāśmira, modern Mānasbal) Vh. 18 55. K R, p 9, F (under Narmadā) M 194 8, P I 21 8; G (under Gayā, there are two pools, Uttaramanasa and Dakṣiṇa-mānasa) Vā 111 2, 6, 8, 22 Maṇḍagī-(r rising from Śuktimat) M 114. 32, Vā 45. 107 Maṇḍalī-A (near mountain Citrakūṭa and rising from Rīṣavat) V. 85 58, Anu 25 29, Rāṃ II 93. 8 and III 5 37, Vā. 45. 99, Ag 109 23, Br. II 16 30, M 114 25, B (a subtirtha under VS.) L q by T.Kp 86, C (r springing from a lake Maṇḍodaka at the foot of Kailāsa) M 121 4, Br II. 18 1 D (near Kiṣkindhā) Rām IV 1.95 Maṇḍaleśvara-(under VS) L q by T.K p 66 Maṇḍarā-(ṃ) Vī II 2 18 (it is to east of Meru) and Mār 51 19, V 139 5, 142 2, 163 4 (extended up to the sea in the east), and 31–33, Udyoga 11 12, L I 92 187 and 188. 6–12 (gods afraid of Andhaka took refuge on Maṇḍara), N II 60 22, Vām 51 74 (from Pṛthūdaka Śiva came to Maṇḍara), and practised tapas), M 184 18 13. 28 (Devī is styled Kāmācāriṇī on ṃ Maṇḍara), Bh VII 3 2 and VII, 7 2 (Hiraṇyakasipu here) Maṇḍara-Var. 143 1–51 (Maṇḍaramāhātmya) Var. 143. 2 says it is a sacred place on the south bank of the Ganges and situated on Vindhya and dear to all Bhāgavatas It puts forth flowers only on dvādaśī and caturdaśī (verse 13) T.K (pp 217–218) quotes ten verses from Var 143 without any comment. A. G p 508 conjectures it to be south of Bhagalpur in Bihar. Maṇḍavā-Vī 77. 56 (a hill very fit for śrāddha) Maṇḍavāhīnī-(r. from Suktimat ṃ) M 114. 32, Vā 45. 107. Maṇḍavyā-(a tīrtha where Devī is styled Māṇḍavyā) M 13. 42 Māṇḍavyeśa-(under VS) L. q by T K. p 119 Maṇdodaritirtha-M 22 41 (removes sins at sight and śrāddha most efficacious) Maṅgalā-(a Devisthāna in Gayā) Devībhāgavata VII. 38 24 Maṅgalā-prastha-(hill) Bh. V. 19 16 Maṅgalā-saṅgama-(under Go) B 122 94 and 100 (otherwise called Govinda) Maṅgaleśvara-(under Narmadā) P II 92. 33 Maṇikarṇī or Maṇikarṇikā-(under VS) M 182 24, 185 69, N II 40 87 and 49 44, P VI 23 44, vide p 635 above Maṇikarṇīśvara-(under VS) N II 49 45, L q by T Kp 103 Maṇikunda-(under Stutaśvāmin) Var 148 52 Maṇikyeśvara-(in Kāśmira) P VI 176 80-82 Maṇimat or Maṇīmanta-(near r Devikā) V 82 101, P I 25 8 (same words in both), Vām 81 14 Maṇimati-(r.) M. 22.39 (very efficacious for śrāddha), Br S 14. 20 says Maṇīmat is a m Maṇimatibhadra-Vām 90 7 (Śiva was called Sambhu here) Maṇimatīpuri-(the same as Vātāpi. puri and Durjayā) V 96. 1 and 99 30-31. Manināga—V. 84. 106, P. I 38 24 (same verse in both) Maņipurāgari—(under Sutasvāmin) Var, 148. 63 ff. Maňjulā—(a r.) Bhi 9 34 Māhkuņikā—(near Malaya) Vām 83 16 Māhkuţī—(r. from Rksavat) Br. II. 16. 31 Manohara—(under Narmadā) M. 194 7, K. II. 42. 20, P. I. 21 7 (the same verse in all three) Manojāva—P. I. 26. 87, V 83. 93 (same verse in both) Mantreśvara—(under VS) SK. IV. 33. 137 Manujeśvara—(under VS) L q. by T.K. p 104 Maņuhnga—(under VS) L. q by T.K. p 114 Mānusa—(under Kurukṣetra) P I 26. 60–63, Vām, 35. 50–56 Manyutīrtha—(under Go) B. 162. 1, Bh. X. 79. 21 (puts it somewhere between Māhiṣmatī and Prabhāsa) Māriceśvara—(under VS) L q by T.K. p. 71 Mārgara—(under Go) B. 84 19 Mārkaṇḍeya-hrada—A (under VS) L. q by T.K. p. 67, B (near Puruṣottamatīrtha) B. 56. 73, 57 2, 60. 9 (bath in it on Caturdaśī specially destroys all sins), N. II 55. 20–22 Mārkaṇḍeyatīrtha—A (on the Gomatī Gaṅgāsangama) V. 84 81, P. I. 32 41–42. Prof. Aiyangar’s note on p. 291 of T.K. that it is at the junction of the Sarayu and Gaṅgā is not correct, B (under Go) B 145.1 Mārkaṇḍeyeśvara—A (under VS) SK. IV. 33. 154–155, B (under Gayā) Ag. 116 11, C (under Purusottama) N. II. 55. 18–19 Markatītīrtha—(in Tripurī i. e. modern Tevar on the Narmadā, 7 miles to the west of Jabalpur) mentioned by T. S. p 101
Mārtāṇḍa (temple of the Sun in Kāśmira) Modern Martan or Matan, 5 miles to north-east of Islamabaḍ Its popular name is 'Bavan' (Bhavana) It overlooks the finest view in Kāśmira. The temple originally built by king Lalitāditya in the 1st half of 8th century is now in ruins There are two magnificent springs traditionally called Vimala and Kumala about a mile from the temple. Vide R IV.192, NM 1073 (for Umānasāga), Stein’s translation of R vol. I p. 141 and II. pp 465-466 Ain A (vol. II pp 358-359) describes Mataṇ The tīrtha has remained to this day one of the most celebrated places of pilgrimage in Kāśmira Mārtaṇḍapīdāmilā (under Gayā) Brahmapurāṇa q by T.K p 166 Marudgaṇa–Aņu 25. 3b Marudrūdhā—A (r) Rg X. 75 5 The Nir. IX. 26 takes it as an attribute of all rivers named in R X 75 5, meaning 'that are swollen or lashe13 up by the wind or Maruts'. It appears that it is a river in Kashmir called Maruwardwan, a tributary of the Chenab, as Stein says (vide JRAS for 1917 pp 93-96). Bh. V. 19. 18; B Kaveń is called Marud vrdhā in P VI. 224. 1 and 19 Marusthala (under Pururottama) N. II 60. 22 Mārūtālāya (under Narmadā) M. 191. 86, K. II 41. 41 (tò the west of Mātritirtha), P. I. 18,81 (same verse) Māseśvara—(under Narmadā) P. 1 18 77 Mātatiśvara—(under VS) L q. by T K p 76 Mātangalsetra—(under Kokimukha) Var, 140 58-59 (a stream that falls into Kausiki) Matangapada—(under Gayā) N. II. 44. 57, V 108 25 Mātangaśya āśrama—A (under Gayā) V 84. 101, Ag 115 34, B (in VS) V. 87.25 Matangāsya Kedāra—V 88 17, P I 39 15 (same verse in both) Matanga-vāpī—A (under Gayā) Vā. 111 23–24, Ag 115 34, N II. 45 100, VDh S 85 38, B (in Kośalā) Vā 77 36, C (on Kailāsa) Br III 13. 36 Matangeśa—(under Gayā) Ag 115. 35 Matangeśvara—(under VS) L. q by T K p 87 Mātharavana—(near Payoṣṇī) V 88.10, Vā 77 33, Br III 13 33 Mathurā—Vide pp 682-692 above and A G pp 373-375 for Mathurā and Vṛndāvana Mātṛ—Śal. chap 46 enumerates numerous Mātṛs Mātṛgṛha—(where śrāddha yields ānantya) M 22 76 Mātṛtīrtha—A (under Kurukṣetra) V 83. 58, P. I 26 54, B (under Narmadā) K II 41 40, C (under Go) B 112 1 Matsyanadī—(holy r.) M 22 49 Matsyāśīla—(under Kolāmukha) Var. 140 79-83 Matsyodapāna—Nr q by T K p. 251 Matsyodari—(near Oṁkāreśvara and to the south of Kapilēśvara in VS) L. q by T K pp. 58-59, SK. IV 33 120 and IV 73 155. The Tṛi S, p 140 remarks 'matsyālāraṁ Kāśī-kṣetram udare yasyā iti vyutpattyā Gaṅgaiva Matsyodarī-sāñjñā' Māyāpurī—(same as Gaṅgādvāra and Haridvāra) M. 13 34 (Devī is called Kumārī here), 22. 10, Vṛ 104 75, G I 81 7, SK IV 7 114 (Lecid-ūcur-Haridvāram moḷṣadvāram tataḥ pare । Gaṅgādvāram ca kepyāhuḥ Lecin-Māyāpuram punaḥ 11) Māyā occurs in the Nadyādīgana (Pāṇ IV, 2 97) It is one of the seven holy cities of India Vide p 678 above and p 762 under Kaṇakhala. Hioen Tsang mentions it as Moyulo (Māyūra). Māyāpura is now a ruined site at the head of the Ganges canal, Vide A G. pp. 351–354 Māyātīrtha—(under Kubjāmraka and on the Ganges) Var. 125. 101, 126. 33 Medhātithi—(a holy river) V 222 23 Medhāvana—P I 39 52 (place for śrāddha) Medhāvika—V. 85 55 Meghalara—M. 22 40, P V 11 34 Meghanāda—(under Narmadā) P II. 92 31 Meghaṅkara—(a town on r Praṇītā) P VI. 1S1. 5 Megharāva—(under Narmadā) P, I. 17. 4 Mehatnu—(r.) Ṛg X 75 6 (a tributary of the Krumu, which see) Mekala—(a range of hills in C. P.) Narmadā is called Mekalakanyakā (daughter of Mekala) Mekalā—P V 11 34 (is it a river?) Mekalā—is a country or people in Rām IV. 41.9, Br. S. 14. 7 and 16.2 Mekhalā—(a tīrtha in Meghaṅkara town) P VI 1S1 16, M 22. 40-41 (from this it appears that Mekhalā here means probably the middle part of the town Meghaṅkara) Merukuṭa—Nr 65 q by T K. p. 253 Meruvara—(under Badarī) Var. 141. 32-35 Minākṣī—(temple of, is situated in Madurā) Devī-Bh, VII, 38 11 Mirikāvana—(near Mekala regions) Br. III 70. 32 Miśraka—(under Kurukṣetra) P. I. 26, 85-86 (Vyāsa mixed all tīrthas here), V. 83. 91-92 It is possible that the Miśrakāvana occurring in the Kotarāḍī-gaṇa (Pān VI, 3 117) refers to this Mitrapada (a tīrtha on the Ganges) M 22. 11 Mitravana (Koṇārka or Sāmbapura in Orissa) SK Prabhāṣakhaṇḍa I, 100. 3 (there are three Ādityasthānas, Mitravana, Muṇḍira and Sāmbāditya) Mitrāvaruṇa (under VS) L q, by T.K. p. 47 Mitrāvaruṇayor-āśrama (on r Yamunā near Kārapavana) Śal. 54 14-15 Modāgiri (m) S. 30. 21 Molakaśvara (under VS) L q. by T K p. 112. Mokṣarāja--(under Mathurā) Var 164 35 Mokṣatīrtha--(under Mathurā) Var. 152 61 (to the south of Rṣītīrtha). T. S p 101 quotes three verses from Revālhaṇḍa about it Mokṣeśvara--(under VS) L. q by T.K p 48 Mṛgadhūma--(there is Rudrapada) P I 26 94, V 83. 101 (it is on the Ganges) Mṛgakāmā--(r. from Mānasa lake) Br. II 18 71 Mṛgaśṛṅgodaka--(on r Vāgmatī) Var 215 64 Mṛtyuñjaya--(under Virajā) B 42 6 Mucukunda--(under Mathurā) Var. 158. 28 Mucukundeśvara--(under VS) L q by T K 114 Mukti-kṣetra--(under Sālagrāma) Var. 145 105 Multimat--(a m) Br. III 70 32 Is it a misreading for Śultimat? Muktiṣṭhānas--26 sthānas such as Prayāga, Naimiṣa, Kurukṣetra, Gāṅgādvāra, Kānti, Tryambaka, Saptagodāvara are named in SK, Kēsī-khanda 6 21-25 Mūlatā-- (r. from Rṣyavanta) M 114. 26, M. 13. 50 (Devī is worshipped here as Satyavādinī) Mūlasthāna--(modern Multān)--ancient capital of the Mallas A G pp. 220-224 and 230-236. It was known under various names such as Kāśyāpapura, Sāmbapura, Prahlādapura, Ādyasthāna (Al Sachau I 298) Mūlatāpī--(river Tāpī is so called, from its source at Multai, which is a corruption of Mūlatāpī) M 22 33 (Mūlatāpī Payośṇī ca). Multai is a village in Betul District, C P and contains a sacred tank which is popularly deemed to be the source of the Tāpī. In the printed Padma V 11 25 the words 'Śūlatāpī Payośṇī' are a misreading of 'Mūlatāpī Payośṇī'. Vide I. G. I Vol. 18 p 21 for Multai Mūlī--(r, rising from Mahendra) M. 114. 31 Muṇḍapraṣṭha--A (a hill situated on the western bank of the Phalgu river at Gayā) K II 37 39-10, V. II 45, 96, Ag 115 22 and 43-44, Vā 77 102-103, 108. 12 and 111 15. Br. III. 13 110-111 (Mahādeva practised severe tapas here). It is no other than the hill on which there is Viṣṇupada, the very centre of Gayāśira. On this hill, according to the legend of Gayāsura, the back of the giant's head rested Vide pp 656, 665 above; B (a hill in Kaśmira) NM 1247-1254 Muṇḍeśu--(under VS) L. q. by T.K p 116 Mūjāvat--A (a m) In Ṛg X,34. 1 soma plant is called Munjavata and the Nir. IX 8 explains that Mūjavata is a mountain on which soma grows In A V. the form Mūjavat occurs and Brahman (cul spirit of disease) is asked to go to Mūjavat and to Bālhikas beyond it. In A V 22 3 the form is Mūjavarty It appears to be some m far to the north "est of India Mūñjayavat--(ṃ in Himalayan range) Aśvamedhita parva 8. 1 (where Śiva practises penance), Br. II. 18 20-21 (where Śiva resides and from which rise Śālodaka and Śaroḍ rivers), Var. 213 13 (to the north of Mandara) Mūñjayaṇa--(on the Ganges which is a Śrastaśīlaṇa). V.S 67, P. I. 32 63 (same verse in both) Murmurā—(one of the several rivers that are the mothers of fires) V. 222 25
N
Nābhi—(under Gayā) N II 47 82 Nadantī—V Dh S 85. 19 (very fit place for śrāddha) Nādeśvara—A (under VS) L q. by T K p 127, B (probably same as Bindusaras) N I 16 45 (on Himavat, where Bhagīratha practised tapas) Nadiśvara—(under VS) L. q by T K p 103 Nāga—(a hill under Gayā) Vā. 108 28 Nāgadhanvan—(not far to the south of Sarasvati) Śāl. 37 30 (Vāsuki’s image is established there) Nāgalūta—(included under Gayāśiras) Vā. 111 22, N. II. 45 95 Nāgapura—Hastināpura, V. 183 36 Nāgasāhvaya—Hastināpura, on the right bank of the Ganges, 22 miles to north-east of Meerut. Vā. 77 271, M 50 78, Nr 65 11 q by T K p. 252 (Govinda is guhya name of Viṣṇu here). The printed text (Govindam nāma śyāke) is corrupt. It should be ‘nāgasāhvaye.’ Vide under Hastināpura. Nāgātirtha—A (under VS) M 22 33, K I 35 7, P I 28 33, B (under Go,) B 111. 1; C (under Tripuṣkara) P V. 26. 51, D (under Mathurā) Var. 154. 14, E (location uncertain) V 84. 33 Nāgeśvara—(a tapovana on Narmadā) M 191 83 Nāgodbheda—(where Sarasvati is seen, though lost in the desert elsewhere) V 82 112, Ag 109. 13 Nahuṣeśvara—(under VS) L. q by T K p 115 Naimisa or Naimiṣa—(a forest) A country round Nimsār on the Gomati, 45 miles from Lucknow. In Kāṭhaka saṃhitā X, 6 we have ‘Naimiṣyā vai sattram-āsata’; while in Pañcavimśa Br 25. 6, 4 occurs Naimiśīya and Kauśītalī Br 26 5 has Naimiṣīyāṇām’ and 28 4 also in the great Epic and Purāṇas it is mentioned very often, vide V 84 59–64 (all tīrthas on the earth are centred in Naimiṣa), V 87. 5–7 (on Gomati in east), M 109 3 (most holy on the earth ), K. II 20 34, K II. 43 1–16 (very dear to Mahādeva), Vā 28, Br. I 28 (bo’b derive it as ‘bhramato dharmacakrasya yatra nemir-aśīryata’ from ‘nemi’ rim of a wheel and śīr ‘to be shattered’), B 1.3–10 (fine description), Vāyu (I 14–15) makes it clear that the great sattra of the sages of Naimiṣāraṇya was in Kurukṣetra on the Dṛṣadvatī. But Vā 2,9 and Br I. 29 say that it was on the Gomati. It is possible that Gomati is only an adjective. It was here that enmity between Vasiṣṭha and Viśvāmitra flourished, Kalmāṣapāda was cursed by Śakti, and Parāśara was borṇ VI. III. 14 18 states that by a bath in Gaṅgā, Yamunā, Naimiṣa-gomati and other rivers and by honouring pitṛs one destroys all sins B—Br S XI. 60 says that a malignant Ketu in Uttarā-Bhādrapadā destroys king of Naimiṣa, Naimiṣa—Luñja (on Sarasvatī) V. 83 109, P I 26 102 Nairṛteśvara—(under VS) L q, by T.K, p 117 Nakulagana—(under Kurukṣetra) Vāṃ 46 2. This probably refers to the followers of Lakulīśa (often written as Nakulīśa) Vide E I vol XXI pp 1 ff (Mathurā inscription of Candragupta II dated Gupta-samvat 61 i e 380 A D ) which shows that Lakulī founder of Pāśupata sect flourished in 1st quarter of second century A D; compare Vāyu 23 22–25 for Nakulī and Kājārohaṇa as his siddhakṣetra. [ Vo ] Nakuleśatīrtha—(Lakuliśatīrtha?) M 22 77, Vām 7.26 (Nākuleśvara on Narmadā where Cyavana bathed). Nakulī—(r. rising from lake Viṣṇu-pada) Br II. 18. 68 Nakulīśa—(under VS) L. q. by T K p. 107 Nakulīśvara—K II 44. 12 Nakulībāreśvara—(under VS) L. q. by T.K. p. 103 Nalinī—A one of the three streams of Gaṅgā proceeding east, Vā. 47. 38 and 56, M. 121. 40, Rām I. 43. 13, B (a r. in Kāśmīra) HC 14. 101 Nandā—V 87 27. Vā. 77 79. Ādī 215. 7, V 110 1 (near Hemakūṭa), Anu. 166. 28, Bh VII 14. 32, Var. 214. 47 Even all these passages do no convey the exact positioṇ Bh IV. 6.24 (in the context) indicates that it was near Kailāsa and Saugandhi-kavana Bh. (IV 6 23-24) places Nandā and Alakanandā near Saugan-dhika-vana Nandanā—(r. rising in Rīsavat ṃ) M. 144 25, Vā 45 97, B 27. 28 (both last read candanā, which seems to be a misreading) Nandanavana—(under Mathurā) Var. q by T K P 187 Nandāsarasvatī—the r Sarasvatī came to be so called Vide P, V 18 456 Nandāvarī—(r) Devala q.byT Kp.249 mentions after Kauśikī. Prof Aiyangar (TK p 289) takes it to be the Mahānandā in U P east of the Kosi river Nandigrāma—(where Bharata as re-presentative of Rāma during latter’s exile guarded the kingdom) V 277. 39, 291. 62, Rāṃ II 115 22, VII 62 13, Bh IX 10 36 It is Nund-gaon in Oudh about 8 miles to the south of Fyzabaḍ Nandigubā—(under Mathurā) Var. q. by T.K. p 193 Nandikṣetra—(in Kāśmīra) R I 36, NM 1204-1328 (story of Nandin being born as son of Sīlāda). It is the high valley at the east glaciers of Haramukha peaks which contain the sacred Kālodaka lake Nandikeśa—(under Narmadā) M 191 6 Nandikuṇḍa—A (in Kāśmīra) Anu 25. 60, NM. 1459, Ag. 219. 64; B (from which Sābhramatī rises) P. VI. 132. 1 and 13 Nandīluṭa—(v 1 Nandikuṇḍa) Anu. 23. 60 q. by T K p 248 Nandinī—(r)—V 84 155, P I 38 62 Nandinī-saṅgama—(under Go.) B 128.1 and 73-74 Nandiparvata—(in Kāśmīra) HC. 4 30 and 32 (near Haramukuṭa-Gaṅgā) Nandīśa—(Śiva worshipped in Nund-hol in Kāśmīra, but in its extended sense applied to the whole sacred territory from the lakes on Haramu-kuṭa down to Bhūteśvara) R I 124 Nandīśvara—(under VS) L q. by T K. p 57 Nandītata—(under Go) B 152.1 and 40 (also called Ānanda) Nandītīrtha—(under Narmadā) M. 191 37, K. II 41 90, P I. 18, 37 (same verse in latter two) Nāradakuṇḍa—(under Lohārgala) Var. 151 37 Nāradatīrtha—(under Narmadā) K II 41. 16-17, P I 18. 23 (same verse in both) Nāradeśvara—A (under Narmadā) M. 191. 5, B (under VS) L. q by T K p. 53 Narala—V 83. 168 (some msṣ read Anarala and some 'Narala') Narala—(under Narmadā) P I 18 36, 20 1-2 Narasimha—(under Gayā) N II 46 46 Narasimhāśrama—(in Kāśmīra) NM 1520 Narasimhatīrtha—A (on the north bank of Go.) B 149. 1, B (destroys sin at very sight) M. 22. 43 Nārāyaṇasaras—(at the mouth of the eastern branch of Indus called Kori) Bb VI 5. 3 and 25, Śivapurāṇa II 2 13, 13. It is Sindhu-samudra-saṅgama. It is 81 miles north-west from Bhuj, capital of Cutch and between Koteshwar and the sea. There was a great lake in ancient times and a temple of Ādi Nārāyaṇa. Vide Boṃ G vol V pp. 245-248 Nārāyaṇāśrama—(near Badari) V 145. 26-34, 156. 14 (Naraṇārāyaṇā-sthānam Badarītyabhiviśrutam), Bh. VII 14 32, IX 3.36 (Badarīākhyam gato rājā Nara–nārāyaṇāśramam), X. 87 4-7 Nārāyaṇasthāna—V. 84 122, P. I. 38. 39 Nārāyaṇatīrtha—A (under VS) P. I. 37.5, B—B 167 1 and 33 (also called Vipratīrtha under Go) Nārītīrthāni—(in the Dravida country on the sea) V 118. 4, Ādi. 217 17 (dāruṇa sāgarānūpe pañca tīrthāni santi vai) Vide Pañcapsaras Narmadā—Vide pp 703-707 above Narmadāprabhava—TP p. 383, P. I 39 9; V 85. 9 reads ‘Sonaśya Narmadāyāśca prabhede’ Narmadeśa—(under Narmadā) M. 191. 73, P. I. 18. 69 Narmadeśvara—(under Narmadā) M. 194 2 Nāsikya—(modern Nasik) Vide pp. 709-710 above and Vā 46. 130 Naubandhana—(mountain peak to the west of Kāśmīra) NM 62-63 Naubandhanasaras—(on the border of Kāśmīra and Pañjab) NM 64-66, 165-166 (also called Viṣṇupada and Kramaśara), HC 4. 27 Nepāla—(modern Nepal) Var 215 38, Vā 104 79, Devī—Bh. VII 38 11 (Guhyālālī is a mahāsthāna in). Vide A.G. pp 450-452; Br IV 44 93 (one of the fifty pithas), Br, S. 4 22 The country is named in Allahabad Ins of Samudragupta (C. I. I III p 14) Nigamodbhodhala—(one gayūti to the west of Prayāga) P VI 196 73-74, 200. 6 (in Indraprastha) Dey p 140 says that it is Nigamhod Ghāt in old Delhi on the Yamunā Nihsīrā—(a lotus pool on Krauñca-pada in Gayā) Vā 108 84, N II. 44. 64, 47 35, Ag 116 8 (reads Nīścirā) Nīhsīrā saṅgama—N II- 47. 35 Nīlācala—A (a small hill or mound at Purī in Orissa on which the temple of Jagannātha is deemed to be situated) Vide Nīlaparvata, B (hull near Gauhati on which temple of Sati stands) Nīlagangā—(under Go. and rising in Nīlaparvata) B 80 4 Nīlakaṇṭhabaliūga—(under VS) L. q by T K p 118 Nīlakaṇṭhatīrtha—(under Sābhramatī) P VI 168 1 Nīlakunda—A (a pitrtīrtha) M 22 22, B Nīlakunda, Vitastā and Sulāghaṭa are three names of the same tīrtha or spring in Kāśmīra NM 1500, HC 12 17 Nīlanāga—(king of Nāgas and protector of Kāśmīra) NM 295-301, R I 28, HC. 12 17, SM p 182. It is to the south of Brīṅg in Shahabad pargaṇa, popularly known as Vērṇāg, the traditional source of Vitastā. Ain A vol II. p. 361 describes Vērṇāg as the source of Bīhat (Vitastā) and remarks (p 363) 'Nīlanāg, the basin of which measures 40 bighas Its water is exquisitely clear and is considered a sacred spot and many voluntarily perish by fire about its border' Nīlaparvata—A (near Harīdvāra) Anu 25 13 ‘Gaṅgādvāre Kuśāvarte Bil-vake Nīlaparvate tathā Kanakhale snātā dhūtapāpma divam vrajet’ L. q by T K p.245.-VdhS 85 13 M. 22, 70, Bh V. 19. 16, K. II 20 33, Devī-Bh. VII 38 (Devīsthāna Nīlāmbā). B (mound on which Puruṣottama shrine stands) P IV 17. 23 and 35, IV. 18. 2, SK. q, by T. P. p 562
Nīlatīrtha—Vām q. by T K p. 238 Nīlavaṇa—Rām II 55. 8 (one krośa from Citrakūṭa) Nīlotpalā—(r. rising from Ṛkṣa m) Vā. 45 100 Nimbārlatīrtha—(on Sābarmati) P VI. 151 1 and 14 (near Pippalādatīrtha) Nimnabheda—(on north bank of Go.) B 151. 1 Nīrajeśvara—(under Narmadā) P I. 18. 6 Nīrāñjana—(An Ādityatīrtha on the north bank of Yamunā near Prayāga) M. 108. 29, T.K. p. 149 (reads Nīrūjaka) Nīrāñjanā—a river which has Mohanā as tributary and after confluence it flows past Gayā, it is famed in Buddhist works They are Magan and Erhṛaesis of Arrian (Ptolemy p. 97) Nīravindaparvata—Anu. 25. 42 Nṛjaresvara—(under VS) L q by T.K. p. 103 Nīrvindhyā—(river rising in Vindhya and falling into Chambal) B 27 33, M. 114 27, Mār. 113. 33, Br, II. 16, 32, Meghadūta I. 28 Acc to Bh. IV. 1. 17–19, VI. II. 3 11, the river starts from ṃ Ṛkṣa and sage Atri had his hermitage on it. Mār chap. 113 narrates the story of Vidūratha whose capital was near Nīrvindhyā and Vatsaprī, son of Bhalandana Nīrvirā—(r.) V 84 138-139 (it had Vasiṣṭhāśrama on its bank) Nīṣadha—(m) V.188. 112, A1. (vol. II p. 142) says that near the mountain Nīṣadha is the lake Viṣṇupada whence comes the river Sarasvatī Therefore Nīṣadha seems to be a part of the great Himālayan range. Vide also Vāyu 47. 64
Nīṣadhā—(r. rising in Vindhya) Br, II. 16, 32 Vā 45. 102 Nīṣakāralingā—(under VS) L q by T.K p 65 Niścirā—appears to be a variant reading for Nirvirā. M 114. 22 reads ‘niścalā’ Niṣphaleśa—K II 41 8 Niṣṭhāsangama—( where there was Vasiṣṭhāśrama) P I 38 56 Niṣṭhāvāsa—P, I. 38. 54 Niṣṭhivī—(r. rising in Himavat) Br, II. 16.26 Nivāśalinga—(under VS) L q by T K p. 89 Nūpā—(r. rising from Pāriyātra m) Br II 16, 28, Mār 54. 23 (reads ‘Nūpī’)
Oghavati—(r. in Punjab) Bhī.-9. 22, M 22. 71 (śrāddha and dāna very efficacious here), Vām 46 50, 57 83, 58. 115. Pṛthūdaka (modern Pehoa) was situated on it From Sal 38. 4 and 27 it appears that it was a name of Sarasvatī. Vide Dey p 142 for different views about identification Ojasā—(under Kurukṣetra, probably same as ‘Aujasa’ above) Vām, 41 6, 90 17 Omkāra—A (one of five guhya lingas in VS) K I 32 1–11, L. I 92 137, P I 34.1–4, B (Omkara Māndhātā, one of the twelve Jyotirlingas on an island in Narmadā about 32 miles north-west of Khaṇḍwa) M 22. 27, 186 2, P. II. 92. 32, VI 131. 67, Sk.1 1, 17. 209 In the Halāyudha-stotra engraved in the Amareśvara temple at Māndhātā on the left bank of the Narmadā dated in samvat 1120 (1063 A.D) in E I. vol. 25 p 173 it is said that Omkāra dwells in Māndhātāpurā on the confluence of Narmadā and Kāverī. Vide above under Māhis-matī Oṃkāreśvara—(under VS) SK IV 33 118 Pampāsaras—(Lake Pampā near Rṣyamūka in the District of Bellary) V. 279. 44, 280. 1, Rāṃ III 72, 12, 73. 11 and 32, VI.126 35, Vanaparva 280. 1, Bh VII. 14. 31, X 79 12 (saptagodāvarīm Venām Pampām Bhīmarathim tatah) Pampātīrtha—M 22 50, Bh VII 14 31 P Padmāvatī—Śal. 46. 9 (one of the Māṭsyas), the city is called Narwar. Vide A G p. 250 and the Khajurāho Inscription of saṃvat 105S (1001-2 A. D.) for a description of the town which was the scene of Bhava-bhūti’s Mālatī-Mādhava (E.I vol. I. p 147 at p 151). Narwar is supposed to be the home of Nala, liṅg of Niṣadha Pañcabrahma—(under VS) L. q. by T. K p. 62 Pañcagaṅgā—The five rivers called Gaṅgā are Bhāgīrathī, Godāvarī, Kṛṣṇā, Piṅṅlinī (Pennar) and Kāverī, But in Droṇa 54 23 (Pañcagaṅgāsu sā puṇyā) only northern rivers scem to be meant Paiśācatīrtha—(On the south bank of Go.) B S4 1-2 and 1S (also called Sujana). B.150 1 speaks of a Paiśāca-tīrtha on the north bank of Go. It is doubtful whether these two are entirely different tīrthaṣ Pañcakeśvara—(under VS) L q by T. K p 65 Pañcakeśvara—(under VS) L. q. by T. K p 65 Paitāmaha-tīrtha—(under Narmadā) M. 194. 4-5, K. II. 42 18 Pañcakundā—A (under Dvārakā) Var. q. by T. K p 226, B (under Lohārgala) Var 151. 43 (where five dhārās from humakūṭa fall) Pālamañjara—(near Sūrpāraka) Br. III 13 37 Pālamañjara (ṃ) Vā 77. 37 (śrāddha here most efficacious), Br III. 13. 37 (reads Pālamañjara) Palāśaka—(where Jamadagni performed sacrifices) V. 90 16 (Palāśakesu puṇyasu) Pañcanada—(the five rivers in Puñjab) V 82. 83, Mausala 7 45, Vā 77.56, K II 44. 1-2, L I. 43. 47-48 (near Japyéśvara), Vām 34.26, P I. 24 31 The Mbh. (vol. II. p 239 on PāṇIV. 1 8S) derives Pañcanadah (Pañcanade bhavah) from Pañcanadam The five rivers in Vedic times were Sutudrī, Vipāś, Paruṣṇī, Asiknī and Vitastā and in modern times they are called Sutlej, Bias, Rāvi, Chenab and Jhelum The union of these five rivers is called Panjnad a few miles above Mithankot Br S. XI 60 states that a malignant Ketu in Dhaniṣṭhā kills the king of Pañ-canada and Br. S 14.21 states it is a country in the west Vanaparva 222. 22 mentions the Sindhu (Indus) and Pañcanada separately (Sindhum nadam Pañcanadam Devikṣetha Palāśinī—(r.) A (near Girnar in Kāthi-wār) Vide under Raivataka and Rudradāman’s Junagadh Inscription (E I, vol. VIII p 36 at p. 43 ) and Skandagupta’s Ins of 457A D.(C I I III. at p. 64); B (r Paddair which falls into the sea near Kalūgapatam in Ganjam) Mār. 54. 30 (rising from Suhtimat), Vā. 45. 107 Pileśvara—(under Sābhramatī) P VI. 134. 2 (where image of Candī is established) Pampā—(r. tributary of Tuṅgabhadra) Bh. X. 79. 12, Vām 90. 16 Pampā—(v. i. Japā or Jayā) P. I 26. 20-21 (said to be the door of Kuru-kṣetra) Pañcanada-tīrtha-(under the Ganges) Pr. 311 13 57, N II. 51. 16-36 Vide P 626 and note 1458 above Pañcanadi-(near Kolhapur) P VI 176 43 (the image of Mahalāxmi near it). Pañcanadi-vara-(under VS) L. q by T R p 26. Pañcapıṛca-(under D Drakē) Var 149 36-40 (where a man of good deeds gets lotuses of silver and gold, but not an evil-doer) T.K p 326 reads Pañcaluṇda. Pañcaprāvaga-Dey p 146 mentions (1) Devaprayāga (confluence of Bhagīrathi and Alakanandā), (2) Karnaprayāga (Alakanandā and Pindarā), (3) Rudraprayāga (Vīka- mandā and Mandā) 18 miles from Srinagar, capital of Tehri), (4) Nanda- prayāga (Alakanandā and Nandā), (5) Visnuprayāga near Joshimatha (Alakanandā and Visnugangā). Pañcāpsaras- (on the southern bank) Pr. N 79 18 Sridharasvāmi, very of Bhi, says that this tīrtha is in Bhrgun, which is Anantapura in the Madras State I'dī (216 1-4) names them as Agastyatirtha, Bhagīrathi, Paullomā, Kārādhama and Bhāradvāja Trey were shunned by all, but Arjuna plunged into them and relieved the Apsarases who had been reduced to pools by a curse. SK, Māheśvara- tīrtha, Kaumārīya section, chap 1 is Pañcāpsarah samuddharana (by Arjuna). Pañcāraṇākṣetra-(to north of Stuta- sāmin) Var 148 45 Pañcasaras- (a pool under Lohār- gala) Var 151 31, B (a pool under Dūrak) Var 149 23 Pañcasikha- (under Badarı) Var 141. 14-16 Pañcaśikhara-(under VS) L q by T R p. 67 Pañcasıra- (under Badarı) Var. 141 39-44 Pañcaśvamedhika- (under Mathurā) 13, 45 Pañcatapa (a Svatirtha where pında- dāna gives inexhaustible results) K II 44 5-6 Pañcatırtha- (in Kañcı) Br. IV. 40 59-61. Pañcatirthalunda-(under Mathurā) Var. 164 37. Pañcatana-(under Gayā) Vā 77.99 41 11, P I 27 50 (probably same as Pañcatırat in V. 63 162) Pañcavatı-A (in the north) V. 83 162. B (on the Go ) Rām III 13 13 (calls it ‘deśa’). III 13. 19 (two yojanas from Agastyāśrama), N II 75. 30, Ag. 7. 3. Vide pp 709- 710 above. Pañcavatsā- [location uncertain] V 84. 10 Pañcayataṇa-(five tīrthas on the Narmada) N. 191 5-6 Pañdāralavana-(very fit for śrāddha) Vā 77 37 Pāndavesvara- (under Narmadā) P I. 18 58, M. 191 61-62 Pāṇḍukūpa-Br. III 13 37 [near the sea) very fit for śrāddha Pāṇḍupura-Vide Paundarikapura Pāṇḍura-Vā. 45 91 (a minor ṃ) Pāṇḍisahya-(one of the guhya-kṣetras of Viṣṇu) Nr. 65 9 q. by T.K. p. 251 Pāṇḍuviśalātīrtha-(under Gayā) Vā. 77. 99, Vā. 112 44-48 (read Pāndu- śīlā). T.K p 165 quoting Vā. reads Pāṇḍuviśalyā Pāṇīhyāta-P I 26. 84, V. 53 89 (-bhūta) Pāṇīlavaṇa- (under Gayā) N II 44 58, Vā. 112 43 (Pāṇḍuśīlā was in this vana) Pāpamocana-(under Gayā) Ag. 116 8, N. II. 47. 79 Pāpapramocana-(under Koļāmubha) Var 140, 51-54 Pāpāpraṇaśana A (on Yamunā) P I 31 15; B (under Go.) B 92 1 and 48–49, also called ‘Dhautapāpa’ and ‘Gīlava’)
Pāpaśudana tīrtha (a spring in Kāśmīra) R I 32, H. C. 14 36 Kapateśvara; Saṅkarṣaṇa Nāga and Pāpaśūdana are the same Śiva is worshipped as Kapateśvara at the sacred spring
Pārā A (Viśvāmitra gave that name to Kauśikī) Ādi 71.30–32; B (r rising in Pāriyātra and falling into Sindhu in Malwa) Vā 45 98, M 13 44 and 114 24, Mār 54. 20 Printed Vāyu reads Parā, though some Mss read Pārā In M 13 44 it is said that Devī is styled Pārā on the bank of Pārā Vide MālatiMādhava 4th Act at end, and 9th Act, first verse and Br. S 14 10
Pañjāṣapura (modern Pāraspor in Kashmīr) built by the great king Lalitāditya R IV 194–195 refer to silver and gold images of Viṣṇu
Pārasaryeśvaraliṅga (under VS) L q b₂ T K p 59
Pārīplava (under Sarasvatī) V. 83 12, P I 26 10 (same verse as in V), Vām 34. 17
Pāriyātra (or Pāripātra, one of the seven main mountain ranges). It must be deemed to be the western part of Vindhya, as the rivers Chambal, Betwa and Śiprā are said to rise from it Vide K. I 47 24, Bh V 19.16, Vā 45 88 and 98, B 27 29. It is mentioned in the Nasik Inscription No 2 of Gotamīputa Sātakarṇī in the words rendered त्रिरश्मिपवतोपारियात्रकण्हगिरि-मच्छ-सिद्धिरमलय-महेन्द्र · पर्वत्तपत्ते, Bom G Vol. 16 p 550 and as Pāricāta in Nāsik Ins No 10 (Bom G. vol 16 p 569) and in Mahābhāṣya as the southern boundary of Āryāvartta (vol, I p 475 on Pāṇ II 4.10) .and also in Baud Dh S I 1 27
Parjaneśvara (under VS) L q. by T K p, 115
Parṇāśā (or Varṇāśā)—A (r Banās in Rajputana which rising in Udaipur State falls into the Chambal) S. 65, 6 (yatkiñcid anu Parṇāśām prāk Sindhorapi Saubala 1 etan mama dhanam &c) Parṇāśā would mean 'the hope of foliage) Vā. 45. 97, Var 214 48, M. 114, 23, S.9 21, B a river of Western India that 'falls into the Runn of Cutch The first is mentioned as Bārṇāśā in Usavadāta's Nasik Inscription No 10 (Bom G Vol 16 p 569 and p 633), in Ins No 14, at Nasik it is spelt as Baṇāśā (Bom G Vol 16 p 577) and also in Karle cave Inscription No 13 in E. I vol VII at p 57. Vide for this river Bom, G vol. V p 283
Paruṣnī A (modern Rāvi in Puṇjab) Rg V 52 9, VII. 88 8–9 (Sudās met his enemies Kutsa and the latter's allies on this river), VIII 74 15, X 75 5 Nir IX. 26 states that Irāvatī was called Paruṣnī, B (a tributary of the Go) B 144 1 and 23
Paruṣnī-saṅgama (under Go ) B 144 1
Parvatāhya (under VS) K I. 35 8, P I 37 8 (same verse in both)
Parvateśvara (under VS) M 183 62
Parvatīkā (śrāddha on this river most efficacious) M 22 56 It is a river rising in Vindhya and falling
Pāśā (r rising from Pāriyātra in) Br II 16 28 Is it a misreading for Pārā?
Pāśānatīrthā (r) Devala q by T.K. p 249
Pāśinī (r. rising from Śuktimanta) M 114 32
Paśupatatīrtha M 22. 56 (śrāddha at this very efficacious)
Paśupateśvara (under VS) L I 92 135 Pasupatiśvara--(under VS) L q. by T K p 93 Patālā--(very sacred to pitrs) M 22.33 Pāṭandhama--(m) Vā, 45.91 Patatīrtha--(under Go.) B 166.1 Pathiśvara--(in Kāśmīra' beyond BharataGiri and Vitastā) NM 1245 (temple of), 1398 Patreśvara--(on north bank of Narmadā) P I. 17.1 Paulastyatīrtha--(under Go) B 97.1 Pauloma--(vide Pañcāpsarastīrtha) XdI, 216. 3 Pauṇḍarīka--(a Viṣṇukṣetra, seems to be Pandharpur from context) P VI 280. 18-19 (Kṛtasauce haret pāpam Pauṇḍarīke ca Daṇḍake | Māthure Venkaṭādrau ca) Pauṇḍra--(Devādaruvane Pauṇḍram) P VI 129 27 Pauṇḍravardhana--Vā 104, 79 (sacred pīṭha), Br. IV. 44. 93 Pauṣka--(in Kāśmīra-maṇḍala) P VI. 129. 27 Pāvanasya--hrada V. 83. 105 Pāvanī--(r.) The Ghaggar in Kuru- kṣetra (Ambala District) Rāṃ I, 43. 13. Vide Dey p. 155 Payasvinī--(r) Bh. V. 19 18, XI. 5. 39 (persons who dwell on this and other rivers of the south are great devotees of Vasudeva). Payodā--(r.) Br. II. 18. 70, Vā 47 67 (rising from lake Payoda). Payoṣṇī--(r rising from Ṛkṣa or from Vindhya) Wilson says that it is (vol. II. p 144 n 37) the Pain-Gaṅgā that joins the Waradā or Wardhā river in Central Provinceṣ V. 85. 40, V. 88 4, 7-9 (it is superior to all rivers including Gaṅgā and is the river of king Nṛga), 121 16, VI. II. 3. 11. Tāpī and Payoṣṇī are separately mentioned in most Purāṇas e. g. VI. II 3 11, M 114. 27, B 27 33, Vā 45 102, Vāṃ 13. 28, N II 60. 29, Bh. X 79. 20, P. IV. 14. 12 and IV. 16. 3 (sage Cyavana had his āśrama on it) Vide under Mūlatāpī V 121. 16 shows that after Payoṣṇī the Pāṇḍavas came to Vaidūrya-parvata and Narmadā Hunter in I G I. vol XX p 412 holds that Payoṣṇī is the modern Purṇā river in Berar rising in the Gavilgaḍh hills and falling into the Tāpī. The Nalamampu VI. 29 says (Parvatabhedi pavitram ..Haṛi- miva...vahați payaḥ paśyata Payoṣṇī) Payoṣṇīsangama--(śrāddha yields in- exhaustible results) M. 22. 33 Phalakīvana--(under Kurukṣetra, pro- bably modern Pharal, 17 miles to south-east of Thanesar) V. 83. 86 Phālgu--(r.) flows towards the north past the town of Gayā and ultimately joins a branch of the Pūnpuṇ Vide District Gazetteer of Gayā p. 8. Ag 115. 27 derives it from phala and go (yasmin phalati śrīr-gaur-vā Kāmāḍhenur-jalam mahit | Dīrghāyu- yādikam yasmāt PhalguTīrtham as phalguvat). Vā 111 16 says it is superior to Gaṅgā since the latter is only water from the foot of Viṣṇu while the former is Adi-Gadādhara himself Vide pp. 648 n, 653, 660 n, 661-62, 664 n Phālguna--Bh. VII, 14, 31, X, 79, 18 (Śrīdhara says it is Anantapura) Phālgunala--(to the south of Mathurā) Var 157 32 Phālguneśvara--(under VS) L q by T K p. 105 Phenā--(r. falls into Go) B 129. 7 Phenī-sangama--(with Go) B, 129 1, 7-8 Pindāraka--(in Khambhalia Mahal of Kathiawar) V. 82 65-67 (where coins were found marked with lotus), 88. 21, M. 13 48, 22 69, Anu 25 57, VI. V. 37, 6, Bh. XI. 1 11 (Kṛṣṇa's son Sāmba dressed as a pregnant woman was cursed here by sages), Var 144 10 (as Viṣṇusthāna), P I. 24 14-15 Dej P. 157 says it is 16 miles to the east of modern Dvārakā Vide Bom G. vol VIII (Kathiawar) p. 613 for legend connected with Pindār Pingāyāh-āśrama--Anu. 25 55 Pingātīrtha--V 82. 57 (Piṅgatīrtha), P. I. 24 6 (same verse in both) Piṅgalesvara--(under Narmadā) M. 191. 32, K II. 41 21, P I 18 32 (same verse in last two) Pippalā--(r. rising from Rksavat) Br. II. 16 30 Pippalādatīrtha--(on Sābhramati near Dugdhéśvara) P VI 150. 1 Pippalatīrtha--(under Go. near Cakra- tīrtha) B 110 1 and 226 (Pippale- śvara in this verse) Tippaleśa--(under Narmadā) M. 190 13, P. I 17, 10 Pippali--(r rising from Rṣyavat) M. 114. 25; probably same as Pippalā Pisāceśvara--(under VS) L q by T K. p. 114 Piśācamocana-kuṇda--(under VS) K I 33 2 and 13-14, P. I. 35 2 ff (almost same verses in both) Piśācamocana-tīrtha--(in Prayāga) P VI, 250 62-63 Piśācī--(r. rising in Rksavat) Br. II 13. 30 Pitāmahasaras--same as Puskara--A V. 89 16, B Sal. 42 30 (the source of Sarasvati), V 84 149 Pitāmahatīrtha--(under Narmadā) M. 194 4, P I 21 4 Pīṭhas--fifty are enumerated in Br IV 44. 93-100 such as Nepāla, Ekavīrā, Ekāmra Plakṣā--(r) Vām q by T K, p 239 (from that river pilgrim goes to Kuṇdina and then to Śūrpāraka) Plakṣaprasravana or prasra--(the source of Sarasvati) Sal 54 11, K II 37 29, Br III 13 69, Vā 77 67 (very efficacious for śrāddha) Plakṣatīrtha--(sacred tank probably in Kurukṣetra where Purūravas found Urvaśī) Vā 91 32 Plakṣāvatarana--V. 90. 4 (where sacri- ficers performed Sarasvata-sattras); V. 129. 13-14 (Yamunātīrtha where those who performed Sārasvata sacrifices came for the final cere- monial bath called avabhrtha), K II. 37. 8 (a Viśrutīrtha), Mār 21.29-30 (in Himavat) Prabhāsa--A (in Saurāṣṭra near the sea, had a famous temple of Soma- nātha, one of the twelve Jyotirlingas, broken by Mahmud of Gaznī) also called Somanāthapaṭṭana, SK. VII 1. 2. 44-53 (several origins of the name suggested), V. 82 58, 130. 7, V. 8S, 20, 118. 15, 119. 3, Ādi 218. 2-3, Sal. 35 42 (the moon was cured of consumption here), K II. 35.15-17, N. II. 70.1-95 (māhātmya), G. I 4 81, Vāṃ 84 29 (Sarasvatī falls into the sea near it) It is mentioned as a holy place in Uśavādāta's inscription at Nāsik (Boṃ G vol. 16 p. 669 and in Cintra praśasti of Sārāngadeva dated samvat 1343 (1287 A. D.). Prabhāsa is styled Devapattana and it is said that it is on the confluence of the Saras- vatī and the sea [E. L. vol. I. p. 271 at p. 283 and Śrīdhara's praśasti of samvat 1273 (1216 A. D.)]; B (on the Sarasvatī) Sal. 35 7S, SK.VII I 11-14; C (a hill near Gayā) Vā 10S, 16, 109. 14, Ag 116. 15; D (under VS) K. I, 35 16, P I. 37.15, E (under Dvārakā) Mausala 8. 9, Var. 149. 29-33 (there are alligators there but they do no harm), SK. VII 1 chap. 35-36 (māhātmya of Sarasvatī and Prabhāsa), Bh. XI. 30. 6 (there is pratyah-Sarasvatī there i. e. S. flowing westwards, while in Kuru- kṣetra it is prācī). Uśavadāta's In- scription states that the prince bore the expenditure of the marriages and secured brides for eight brāhmaṇas at Prabhāsa (Prabhāsa Punyatīrthe). It was here that Lord Kṛṣṇa left his mortal coil Vide 'The life and times of Sultan Mahmud of Gazni’ by Dr. M. Nazim pp 203–214 for origin, legends and sanctity of Somanātha and for date of inva- sion by Mahmud (about 1025 A. D.). Pp, 219–224 for stories connected with the expedition, and pp. 117– 119 for attack on the fort of Soma- nātha, for the death of 50000 devo- tees in defence, for the destruction of the liṅga with pickaxes and fire and for the immense booty of 20 millions of dinārs of those days ( = about ₹10,500,000 in present money); F (in Kaśmīra) HC. 14, 111, G (one of the five dherās near Badarikā- śrama) N. II 67. 57–58 Prāci-Sarasvatī—(same as Sarasvatī) A-Bh. VI. S. 40, Vāṃ 43 20–25; B (under Gayā) Vī. 112 2S Fradyumnagiri or-pīṭha (same as Hariparvata in Śrīnagara) R. III. 460, VII. 1616, Vīc. 13 15, SM. p. 14S and K. R p 17 Pradyumnatīrtha—N II. 40, 96 Dey p. 158 says that it is Paṇḍaū in the District of Huṅgly in Bengal Prahladāśrama—(under VS) L q. by T.K p 89 Prahlādeśvara—(under VS) L q by T.k p 48 Prajāmukha—(Viṣṇu to be worshipped as Vāsudeva here) Vām 90 2S Prajāpatīkṣetra—M. 104. 5 (limits de- fined). It is Prayāga: vide p 599 note 1358 Prājāpatya—(under VS) K I 354, P I 37. 4 (same verse in both) Pranītā—(r. falling into Godīvarī) B 161. 1, P VI 1S1. 5 (on the bank of Go there was a town called Meghanīkara); same as Pranahita Frntāpatapānīya—(near Pañcanada) Var. 215 100 Prāpaya—(to the north of Mandīra) Var. 143 17 Prāśravana-giri—A (in Janasthīna) Rāṃ III. 49 31; B (on the Taīga- bhadrā) Rām IV, 27. 1-4 (n a cave of which Dhma resided for some months) Pratici—(a great z.d) Eṇ XI 5 40 (persons dwelling on this are devotees of Vasudeva) Pratisthāna—A (near Prayāga) V B 5, 114, 1, V B 91. 13 (capital of Partāvas). Bh. 30 (on the north bank of Tamna), N 12 18, 102. 33 (on the eastern side of the Ganges', MBr. 10S 15 (given to Alla F'ofcvzs at Vaśiṣṭha's request) VI. IV. 1.13, B 227. 151, Bh. IX. 1, 42. B 'modern Paithan on the left bank of the Go', B 112, 23, Vāṃ 155.1, P V I, 172.23, VI. 175. 2 and 5 (refers to sporting Mahārāṣṭra women at) The Ful- khora Buddhist pillar inscription records the gift of a pillar by the family of a perfumer Mīndora of Patthān; A S. W. I T. 82 Vide A G.pp 553-554 for Pruḥrūshra being the capital of Mahārāṣṭra in Hionen Thsang's times Ptolemy mentions it as Paithana and the Periplus as 'Plithana' In the 13.b edict of Aśoka at Shahbazgarhi and elsewhere we have 'Baḍa-Phṭhaṇa', which last word probably stands for Pratiṣṭhāna (C 1. 1 vol I p 67) Pravāra—(r. that joins the Godīvarī) B 103 45-54 (on which are situated Nivṛsāpra, modern Nevāseo Ne-īṇ It joins Godīvarī at Tola in Ahmed- nagar District, Bom G, vol 37 P 5 Pravarāprta—see under Srirnagarā', III 335-343 Pravarī-sabgama—(with Go) B 103 1 Vide Bom G vol. XVII P 740 for Toba and Prararāstragar, two holy towns on the last and right banks of the Pravarī at its meeting with the Godīvarī, 7 miles north-east of Nevāsa Prayāga—A modern Allahabad V. F. pp 595-617 above and A G for 3S3-321 quoting Hionen Thsar. B (the confluence of the Pap and Vitastā i e. Zhelum) NM 394-395 (Sindhu is deemed Gangā and Vitastā Yamunā) Prayāgeśvara—(under VS) L q by T K p 45 Pretakuṇḍa—(under Gayā) Vā 10S 68-69, Ag 116 15 It is now known as Brahmayonī at the foot of the Pretasīlā hill Pretakuṭa—(a hill under Gayā) Vā. 109 15 Pretaparvata—(under Gayā) Vā 83 20 Pretasīlā—(under Gayā) Vā 110 15, 10S 15 It is a peak 580 feet in height situated 5 miles north-west of Gayā. Vide Gayā District Gazetteer p 235. Pṛthikeśvara—(under VS) L q by T K p 111 Priyamelaka—(pre eminent for śrāddha) M. 22 53 Priyarateśvara-liṅga—(in VS) SK. IV 33 159 Pṛthivītīrtha—P I 26 11 (near Pārṇavā) Pṛthūdaka—(on south bank of Sarasvatī, modern Pehoa ) Vide p 685 above It was called Brahmayonī in Vām 39. 16-17 and 23 Vide A G pp 336-337 Pṛthuțuṅga—N II 60 25 Pulāhāśrama—Bh VII 14. 30, X 79 10 (near Gomatī and Gaṇḍakī and same as Sālagrāma) Pulastyā-pulahāśrama—(near source of Gaṇḍakī river) Var 144. 113, Bh. V. 8 30 (near Sālagrāma) Pulastyeśvara—(under VS) L by T K, p. 116 Punahpuṇī—(r under Gayā, modern Pūn-Pūn) Vā. 10S 73, N. II. 47 75 Puṇarāvartanandā—(r) Anu. 25 45 Puṇḍarīka—A (under Kubjāmraka) Var, 126 57, P I 26 7S, B (near Kurukṣetra) Vāṃ S1. 7-S Puṇḍarīka—(r rising from a lake called Pavodā) Br II, IS 69-70 H D 100 Pundarīkakṣetra—(modern Pandharpur) T S pp 7–21 Pundarikamahātīrtha—(śrāddha most efficacious here) Br III 13. 56, Vā. 77. 55 Pundarikāpura—M. 22 77, N II 73 45 Puṇyāsthalā—(under Mathurā, one of the five sthalas) Var 160 21 Purāneśvara—(in VS) SK IV 33 132 Pūrṇā—A (r in Berar), it falls into the Tāpī on its left bank Vide An A vol II p 224, Changdev is a village near this confluence and a great tīrtha called Chikar-tīrtha (muddy), B Pūrṇā in Surat District falls into the sea (Bom, G vol II, p 26), C Pūrṇā which falls into the Godāvarī in Parbhanī District Vide I. G I vol. XII. p 297. Is it the same as the Pūrṇātīrtha in B 105 22? Pūrṇamūlkha—(under Kubjāmraka) Var, 126. 40-41 Pūrṇatīrtha—(on north bank of Go.) B 122 1 Puru—(m) V 90. 22 (where Purūravas went) Purūravasatīrtha—(under Go ) B. 101. 1 and 19-20 (also called Sarasvatī-saṅgama and Brahma-tīrtha) Puruṣottama—(Jagannātha or Purī in Orissa) B chapters 42, 48, 6S, 177, 178; M 13. 35, K II. 35. 27, N. II. chapters 52-61 (māhātmya). Vide pp. 692-703 above Pūrvāmūlha—(a variant reading for Pūrṇamūla in Var 126 40) Puskara—(town, lake and place of pilgrimage, six miles from Ajmer). One of the few temples of god Brahmā exists here. There are three kuṇḍas called Jyestha, Mā-dhyama and Kaniṣṭha (N. II. 71 12, P V. 2S 53), Usasvadāta’s Nāsik Ins No. 10 mentions gifts made by him at three pools (Puṣkaresu ). Vide Bom G vol. 16 p 570. Vā. 77. 40, K II 20 31 and VDHS S5 1–3 state that śrāddha at Pus- kara yields inexhaustible resultṣ This is one (western) of the five Vedis of Brahmā (P. V. 15 150), Vāṃ 22. 19. Br. III. 34. 11 and Vām 65. 31 mention Madhyama Puṣkara and Br III. 35. 39 says that Kaniṣṭha Puṣkara was 1½ yojana from Madhyama Puṣkara, and Jyeṣṭha Puṣkara was one krośa to the west of Madhyama Puṣkara. It is said that the sacred Sarasvati flowed to the ocean from here (P. V 19. 37) P V. 15. 63 and 82 ex- plain how this place was called Puṣkara from the lotus (puṣkara) that Brahmā cast here. Br (III. 34. 7 ff) states that the hero Paraśurāma practised tapas here along with his disciple Akṛtavraṇa for 100 yearṣ The T. K. pp. 182-185 quote verses 20-39 of Vanaparva chap 82 and twelve verses from P. V. 27 relat- ing to Puṣkara. Al. (vol. II p 147) states: 'Outside the town in three places they have constructed ponds which stand in high veneration and are places of worship13'. The princi- pal temples are five, but all of them are modern, the earlier ones having been destroyed by Aurangzeb. There are several sub-tīrthas under it (V. 82) Puṣkara is in the Varaṇā- digana (Pāṇ IV. 2. 82), B (Puṣkara, on Sarasvati, called Suprabhā, m) Ādi. 221. 15, Sāl. 38. 13-15; C HC 14. 111 (in Kāśmira among the group of tīrthas at Kapāṭeśvara). D (one of the five dhārās. at Badarīkā- śrama) N II. 67. 57-58. Puṣkarāraṇya—P. V 18 217, S 32 8 (Prācī Sarasvatī flowed through it), Br. S. XI. 35. Puṣkarāvatī—a.r. probably known to Pāṇ. (IV. 2. 85, on which the Kāśikā mentions it and also several others). Puṣkarinī—A (under Narmadā) M 190. 16, K. II. 10-11, P. I. 17 12, B (under Gayā) Ag. 116. 13.
Puṣpabhadrā—(r on the northern slopes of Himālaya) Var. 51. 2, 98. 5, Bh. XII 8. 17, XII. 9. 10, Nr. q by T K p. 253. Puṣpabādhrā (r) Bh. XII 9. 10. Puṣpagāri—(one of the lesser moun- tains in Bharata varṣa) Vā 45 92, Br. II. 16 22. Vṛde I. C. I vol. 23 pp. 114-115 for thiṣ Puṣpajā—(r rising from Malaya) M 114. 30, Vā 45. 105 (reads Puṣpa- jāti, which means the same thing). Puṣpadanteśvara—(under VS) L q by T. K. p. 117. Puṣpasthala—(under Mathurā) Var. 157 17 (a Śivakṣetra). Puṣpavāha—(r.) Bh XII, 9 30 (near Himālaya). Puṣpavā(r) V 85 12, P I 39 12 (same verse in both). Putrā(rtha—(under Go ) B 124 1 and 137.
R Rēdhākunda—(under Mathurā) Var 164. 34. Rāghaveśvara—M. 22 60 (Śrāddha renders inexhaustible results). Raivataka—(hill at Junāgaḍh oppo- site to Girnār) Ādi 218 8 (near Pṙabhāsa) and chap. 219 (festivities on it by Vṛṣṇyandhakas), S 14 50, Var 149 66 (q by T, K, p 227), SK VII 2 1 68 (western part of Udayanta hill near Somanātha in Vastrapātha), M 22 74. Raiva- taka i e present Girnār is very sacred to the Jainas (vide Uttarā- dhyayanāsūtra, SBE, vol 45 p 115). But the present Dvārakā is about 110 miles from it. The original Dvārakā, which was swept away by the sea, was much nearer. Pargiter (p 289) was not aware of two Dvārakās and hence proposes to identify Raivataka hills with Baradā hills in Hālār, the western corner of Kathia- wāḍ in the Junagaḍh Inscription of Ślandagupta of 136-138 Gupta era. 1 c 455-458 A D the river Palāśinī is said to spring from Ūrjayat which (CII vol III at p 64) is opposite to Vātāla Rājagṛha—A (Rājgir, the ancient capital of Magadha) V 84 104, Vī 108 73 (punyam Rājagṛham vanam), Ag 109 20, N, II 47 74, P I 38 22, vide A G pp 467-468 and I G I vol. XXI p 72 for the five hills surrounding it, it was also known as Girivraja and was the capital of Jarāsandha under this name, B (in the Punjab) P I 28 13 (it is a Devisthāna) Rājabalbaḍga—(on Sābhr̥amatī) P VI 131. 116 and 134 Rājāvasa—(Viṣṇu shrine established by Paraśurāma in Kāśmīra) NM 1384, 1447 Rajeśvara—(under Śrīparvata) L I. 92 156 Rāmadhivāsa—(śrāddha and dāna most efficacious here) M 22. 53 Rāmagiryaśrama—G I 81. 8, Meghadūta 1 and 12 (Rāmagiri is Rāmtēk, 28 miles north-east of Nāgpur in C P and two miles from Vākāṭaka capital Nandīvardhana) Rāmagṛha—(under Sānandūra) Var 150 10 Rāmabrada—(five lakes on the north of Thaneswar) V. 83. 26-40, Anu 25 47, Bh X, 84 53, P. I. 26. 23–37 (where Paraśurāma filled five lakes with the blood of kṣatriyas killed by him and his pitr̥s transformed them into tīrthas at his request). NM. 1387–9 (it is Brahmasaras where Bhārgava Rāma practised tapas after washing his bloodstained hands), Bh X. 84 53 Also called Cakra-tīrtha (vide p 742 above) Rāmajanma—(to the east of Sarala) P I 26 76 Rāmalinga—(under VS) L q by T K p 113 Rāmasaras—(under Sīnandūra) Var 150 14-18 (one krosa in extent) Rāmatīrtha—A (under Gajā) Vā 108 16-18, M 22 70 (anantam śrāddhadānayoh), Ag 116 13, B (in Sūrpārala) V 85. 43, Sal 49 7 (where Bhārgava Rāma gave the earth as dakṣinā to Kaśyapa in Vājapeya and Aśvamedha sacrihces) Vide Usavadāta’s Nasik inscription recounting the gifts he made at Rāmatīrtha in Sorpāraga in Bom G vol 16 p 570, C (under the Ganges) N II 40.85, D (on Gomati) V 24. 73-74, P I 32 37, E (under Go) B 123 1, F (under Mahendra) P I 39 14 Rambhālinga—(under VS) L q. by T K p 105 Rambheśvara-liṅga—(under Sarasvatī) Vām 46 39 Rāmeśvara—A (one of the twelve Jyotirlingas, said to have been established by Rāma himself) M. 22. 50, K II. 30. 23 (bath at R saves from sin of brahmāhatyā), G I 81. 9. Vide T Sp 47 which quotes passages from Vī, K, and Ag. It is situated on the island of Pāmban It is one of the most venerated shrines in the whole of India Vide I G I vol XXI pp 173-175 for a brief description of the great temple; B (under Śrīparvata) L I 92 149 (established by Viṣṇu himself). Ratneśvara-liṅga—(under VS) SK IV. 33 165 Rantuka—(one boundary of Kurukṣetra) Vām 22. 51 and 33. 2 Vide p 683 n 1551 above Rantukāśrama—(on Sarasvatī) Vām 42. 5 Rāsa—(a river) Rg. V. 53 9, X 75 6. It is difficult to identify it It appears to have fallen into the Indus But from Rg X 108 1 (hatham Rasāyā ataraḥ payāmsī) in which the Panis ask Saramā how she crossed the waters of Rasā, it appears to be a mythical river. It is identified with Panjkora by E Thomas in JRAS vol 15 p 361 (n ṣ) Rathacaūtraka—(a tīrtha) P VI 129 9 Rathaspa—(r.) It was included in the Pāraskarāḍigaṇa (Pañ VI I 157) The Mbh. (vol III p 96) mentions 'Rathaspa nadi' In Mb (Vanaparva 170 20) a river Rathasthā is men-tioned between Gañgā, Yamunā and Sarasvati on the one hand and before Sarayū and Gomati on the other Rathākhyā r is mentioned in Br. S 16 15 Vide Ādi 170. 20. Rāvaṇeśvaratīrtha—A (under Nar-madā) M. 191 25, B (under VS) L. q by T. K p 98 Raviśrava—(under Narmadā) P I 13 19 Renukaśthāna—(one of the Devī-sthāns) Devī-Bh VII 38 5 (pro-bably at Paraśurāma, in the Ratnāgiri District) Renūkataka—(under Sarasvati) Vāṃ 41. 5 Renukātirtha—V 82.82, P. I. 24.30 and 27.47. Dey (p 168) says it is about 16 miles north of Nahan in the Panjab Nahan is the capital of Sirmur State, Retodaka—(under Kedāra) Devīpurāṇa q by T.K p. 230 Revā—(Narmadā) Vide pp. 703-707 above Revanteśvara—(under VS) L q by T K p 96 Revati-sangama—(under Go) B 121 1 and 22 Rīṣa or Rkṣavat—('abounding in bears', one of the seven main moun-tain ranges of Bhāratavarṣa) Vā 45 99–101 and 95 31, M 114 17, B, 27, 32, Var. 85 (prose) Rivers like Sona, Narmadā, Mahānadī are said to rise from it Hence it is the eastern part of Vindhya from Bengal to the sources of Narmadā and Sona. Rkṣavat is mentioned in the Nasik cave Inscription No. 2 (Boṃ G. vol 16 p 550 as विश्रुत्य ऋक्षवत् । विश्रुत्य-ऋक्षवत् । It is the Onxenton of Ptolemy (p 76). Wilson (tol II. p 128) holds that Rīṣa is the moun-tain of Gondawana There is great difficulty in identification, since the same rivers that are said to rise in Rīṣa in M and V are said to rise from Virudhaya in Mār 54 24-25. Rnamocana or Rnapramocana—A (under Kurukṣetra) Vāṃ 41 6. Vide A S R. of India, vol XIV p 76 (which says that it is situated to the south of Kapālamocanatīrtha on the Saras-vatī), B (near Prayāga) M. 22, 67 (śrāddha gives inexhaustible results), 107 20, C (under Go.) B 99. 1; D (a sub-tīrtha under Āmalakagrāma) Nr 66 28 q. by T. K p 255, E (under VS) SK. IV. 33. 117 Rnamokṣa—(under Gayā) N II. 47, 79, Ag 116 8 Rnantālūpa P I 26 92 Rṇātīrtha—(under Narmadā) M. 191, 27, K II. 41. 19 and 29 Rodhasvatī—(r) Bh. V 19 18 Rohitaka (m) S 32. 4 Rṣabha—(m in Pāṇḍya country) V. 35. 21, Bh V 19 16, X. 79 15, M. 121, 72 and 163. 78. Dey p 119 suggests that it is the Palnī hills in Madurā Rṣabha—(r rising in Vindhya) M. 114. 27 Rṣabhadīvīpa—V 84.160, P I, 38 67 Rṣabhatīrtha—A (under VS) K. I. 35 3, P. I. 37.3, B (in Kośalā c. Dakṣina-Kośalā), vide the Guñji Rock Inscription of Kumārarava-datta read by M M Prof Mirashi in E I vol. 27. p 48 where it is recorded that at Rṣabhatīrtha of the Bhagavat (probably meaning Śiva) an amṛtya of the king made a grant of two thousand cows to brāhmaṇas Prof. Mirashi points out that Guñji is a small village, 14 miles north-west of Saktī IV] in the Chhatisgarh Division of C P, that at the foot of a hill near that village there is a lunda (pool) called Daman Dahrā, that the record is engraved on a rock on one side on this pool, that not many miles from Guñji inscriptions of centuries before and after the Christian era have been found and that the Guñji Inscription is to be assigned to the 1st century A D. Vanaparva 85. 10 states that the pilgrim who fasts for three days at Rsabhatirtha secures the rewards of Vājapeyayajña Vide V 85,10, P I 39. 10
Rsabhañjanakatirtha or Usātīrtha-- (under Mathurā) Var q by T. K p 191
Rsīkā—(r. from M Suktimat) Vā 45 107
Rsīkanyā—(under Narmadā) M.194.14 Rsīkulyā—(r) V 84 49, P I. 32. 12, M 114 31, B. 27. 37, N. II. 60 30 (rising from Mahendra m ) Vā 45. 106 reads 'Rukulyā It is the river of Ganjam, acc to A G p 516. The famous Jaugada fort in the midst of which on a huge granite mass thirteen edicts of Aśoka are inscribed is on this river
Rsingheśvara—(under VS) L q by T K. p 54
Rsīsattra—(under Go ) B 173 1 Rsyamūka or Rsyamūke—(m) Rām III 72 12, III 75 7 and 25 (on the borders of lake Pampa), Bh V. 19 16, V. 280 9, V 147 30 (on which Sugrīva resided), 279 44 (near Pampā lake) Vide Pargiter (p. 289 note) for identi- fication which is rather vague Rsītīrtha—A (under Narmadā) M 191 22 and 193 13 (sage Trnabindu became free from curse here), K. II 41 15, P. I 18. 22, B (under Mathurā) Vār 152 60 Rsyasṛngesvara—(under VS) L q. by T.K. p 115
Rsyavanta or Rsya—(m) M. 114 26, Vā 45 101, B 27 32 Rucikeśvara—L 1 92 167 Rudragayā—(near Kolhapur) P VI. 176 41 Rudrakanyā—(under Narmadā) P I 20 76 Rudrakara—(under Kurukṣetra) Vām 46 11 Rudrakarna—(under VS) M. 18: 25 Rudrakarnahrada—(under VS) P I 37 15 Rudrakoti—A (under Kurukṣetra and Sarasvatī) V. 82 111-124, Vāṃ 46. 51, P I. 25 25-30, K II 36 1-8 (where Hara assumed a crore of Rudra forms for the competing sages), B (under VS) M 181. 25, C (under Narmadā) P I 13 12, V. 17 103, M 186 16-17 Rudramahālaya—(under VS) L q by T K. p 63, Devala q by T K p 250 Rudramahālayatirtha—(under Sābhra- matī) P. VI. 139 1 Rudrapada—A (under Gayā) Vā 111. 64-67, Ag 115 48, B (under Kuru- kṣetra) P I 26 94 Rudraprayāga—on confluence of the Mandākinī and Alakanandā in Garh- wal district (I G. I vol XXI p. 338) Rudrāvartta—(after Sugandhā) V 84.37 Rudrāvāsa—(under VS) L q by T.K. p 62 Rukmiņīkuṇḍa or Rukmikuṇḍa—(un- der Gayā) Vā 108 57, Ag. 116 5 Rūpadhārā—(Viṣṇu's form on Irāvatī) Vām 90 5 Rurukhaṇḍa—(under Sālagrāma) Var 145 105, chap 146 explains why it is so calleḍ
S Sabarītīrtha—(on Go) P. VI. 269. 277-78 Sābhramati—(modern Sābaramāti river that rises in the Mewar hills and falls into the gulf of Cambay) The origi- nal of Sābaramati is given as Sva- bhravatī in I. G. I. vol. XXI p 344. Vaide P. VI 131. Up to chap. 170 of P, various sub-tīrthas of the river are described at great length. Verses2-6 of chap. 133 speak of seven streams of it, viz Sābhramatī, Setikā (Śveta-takā), Bakulā, Hiraṇmayī, Hasti-matī (modern Hathmatī) Vetravatī (modern Vātrak) and Bhadramukhī Sābhraratī-sāgara-saṅgama—P. VI. 166. 1
Śācīvara-liṅga—(under VS) L. q. by T K. p. 105
Sadāṅgula—(Sthāna of a nūga in Kaśmīra) NM 1133-1140
Sadānīrā—(r.) Sat. Br I. 4 1,17 states 12 ‘even now this river is a boundary of Kosalas (Oudh) and Videhaṣ This river came rushing from the northern mountain and though all other rivers were burnt up, this was not burnt’. Sāyana explains Sadānīrā as Karatōyā. Bhī (9. 24 and 35) keeps the two distinct S 20. 27 indicates that it was between the Gaṇḍakī and Sarayū, while B (27. 28-29) states that it rises from Pāriyātra m Vā. 45. 100 states that Karatoyā comes from Rasa range. Pargiter (Mār chap. 57 p. 294) says that it is the Raptī The Amarakośa regards Sadānīrā and Karatōyā as synonyms
Sagarēśvara—(under VS) L. q by T.K p. 51
Sāhasrakatīrtha—V. 83. 13S, P I. 27. 46 (same words in both)
Sahasrākṣa—M 22. 52 (dāna most efficacious here)
Sahasrakuṇḍa—(under Go.) B. 154. 1, q by T.S p. 59
Sabhya or Sahyadri—(one of the seven main mountains of Bhāratavarṣa) B 161. 2, M. 13. 40, Br. III. 56. 22, Ag 109. 21
Sabyāmālaka—Vide Āmalaka
Sabyāśrānya—Devīpurāṇa q by T. K p. 244
Śailēśvara—(under VS) L 12 I 92, 86,
Śailēśvarāśrama—Var. 215. 57 and 83-84 2
Śailoda—(lake at the foot of m Aruna) Vā. 47. 20, Br 12 II, 18 21-23
Sāllodā—(r. which springs from Sai-loda lake) Vā 47. 21, Br. II 18 22. Vide Dey p. 172 for identification
Saindhavārayaṇa—(where Cyavana re-sided with Sukanyā) V 125 13, Vāṃ q by T.K p 239. V 89 15 speaks of S. as being in the west
Sāṁbhārī—A (Sāṁbhara salt lake in Western Rajputana on the borders of the Jaipur and Jodhpur States) V. Dh S, 85 21, in an inscription of Cāhamāna Vigraharāja dated Vi-krama era 1030 (973-74 A. D.) 12
Sāṁbhari is mentioned (E. I vol. II, p 116 at p. 124). Vide I. G. I. XXII pp 19-20 for legends about it. 2
Near the south-eastern extremity of the lake there is Sāṁbhar town which is an ancient one and was once the capital of Chauhān Rājputs; B (in Kumaon on the road from Har-dvāra to Kedāra) V 84 13, P 12 I 28. 14-16 (a Devisthāna, where Devī subsisted on vegetables alone for 1000 years)
Sāketa—(same as Ayōdhyā) It is the Sāgēda of Ptolemy. Vide Br III 54. 54. The Mbh (vol. I, p. 281 on PāṇI. 3. 25) has ‘this road leads to Sāketa’ and vol II, p 119 (on Pāṇ III 2. 111) arunad-Yavanah Sāketam ‘ (the Yavana besieged Sāketa) The Yavana referred to is deemed to be Menander. The Suttanipāta (SBE. vol. X part 2 p. 138) mentions it as existing in the time of Buddha. Fa Hien (about 400 A D ) refers to it as ‘Sha-chi’ and Hiouen Thsang as Visakha Vide A.G. pp 401-407 The Raghuvaṁśa (XIII. 79, XIV. 132, XV 38) treats Sāketa and Ayōdhyā as synonyms) The Kāśikā on Pāṇ V 1 116 cites ‘Pitalīputravat Sākete parīkḫā’ This shows that in the 7th century Sāketa was a flourishing town with a wide ditch. A. C (p 182) notes that Sāketa, Kosalā and Ayodhyā are synonyms (verse 975) `Śakrarudra`—(three krośas from Kokā- mukha) Var 140 65 `Śakrasaras`—(under Sānandūra) Var 150 33 `Śakratīrtha`—A (on the south bank of Narmadā) M 22 73, K II. 41 11- 12, P I 24 29, B (under Kubjā- mraka) Var 126 81 `Śakrāvartta`—V 84 29, P I 2S 29 `Śakreśvara`—(under VS) L q by T.K p 75 `Śālagrāma`—(a sacred place near the source of the Gandaki river) V. 84 123-128, Vi II 1 24, II 13 4 (king Bharata, a yogin, and a devotee of Vāsudeva resided there), M. 13. 33 (Umā was called Mahā- devi in Śālagrāma), 22 62, P.I. 3S 41, Var 144 3 and 14 (all stones there are to be worshipped, particularly those marked with `cakra`); verse 29 says ‘the Śālagrāma hill is Viṣṇu’; V 145 says it is also called ‘Devātā’, that it is twelve yojanas in extent (v 159) The sacred stones called Śālagrāma and worshipped as Viṣṇu are found in the bed of the Gandakī towards its source It was also called Pulahāśrama (Vi II 1 29) T K (pp. 219–221) quotes verses of Var, and V 84 123–128 `Śalīgrāma`—(same as above) K II. 35 37, Nr 64 22-26 (Pundarika came to this Mahāksetra) `Śalagramagiri`—Var 144. 13 and 29 `Śālakatankateśvara`—(under VS) L q. by T K p 48 `Śālīsūrya`—V 83 107, P I 26 100 (a tīrtha probably established by Sālīhotra) `Śālūkinī`—(under Kurukṣetra) V. 83.1S. The Mbh (vol I p 474 on Vārtika 2 to Pāṇ II. 4 7) speaks of Śālūkinī as a village) `Śālvikini`—(probably the same as above) P. I 26 11 `Sāmalaṇātha`—(same as Śyamalaṇātha) M. 22 42, P. V. 11. 35 Dey p 200 identifies with Sāmalī in Mahī lāntha Agency. `Samāngā`—(a r. also called Madhuvilā) V. 134. 39-40, V. 135 2 (where Indra was freed from the sin of Vṛtravadha). Samāngā is so called because it makes all limbs as they should be. Aṣṭāvakra’s limbs became straight after a bath in it `Samantapañcaka`—(same as Kurukṣetra) Adi. 2. 1-5 (five pools of kṣatrya blood that were transformed into holy pools of water), Śal. 37. 4S, 44 52, 53. 1–2 (the northern Vedi of Brahmā), P. IV. 7. 74 (written as Syamanta—), Br. III 47 11 and 14. Vide pp. 682–83 above Vāṃ 22 20 (printed as Syamanta—), 51–55 (lake is called Sannihita and it is half a yojana all round, but Vām 22 16 says it is five yojanas) `Samasrotaḥ`—(under Mandāra) Var 143 24–26 `Sāmbapura`—A (under Mathurā) Var. 177. 5S (also called Kuleśvara), B (on the banks of Candrabhāgā) Bhar, Brahma 140 3 It is modern Multan `Sambhalagrāma`—B 213 164 (Kalkin Visnuyasas will be born here to des- troy mlecchas), P. VI. 269 10–12 (speaks of Sambhalagrāma), G I. 81 6, Bh XII 2 1S Vā 9S 104- 109, M 144 51, Br II 31 76, Vi IV. 24 9S speak of the future exploits of Kalkin or Pramati (but all don’t mention Sambhalagrāma). The I. G I vol XXII p 1S identifies it with the town Sambhal in the Moradabad District, U P , many ancient mounds, temples and sacred spots exist in the neighbourhood, Sammūrtika—(a tīrtha in VS) P I 37 6 Sampitbaka—(under Mathurā) Var. 157. 37 Samsaramoćana—(śrāddha here yields inexhaustible results) M 22 67 Samudrakra—(near Brahmavarta) V 84. 41 Samudraśūpa—(under Prayāga) M 106 30 Samudratīrtha—(under Go.) B. 172 1–20, about ten verses of which are q by T.S pp. 63–64 (though with variant readings) Samudreśvara—(under VS) L. q by T.K p 105 Samvartaka—(under VS) K I 35 6 Samvartavāpi—V. 85 31, P I 39 29 (same verse in both) Samvarteśvara—(under VS) L q by T.K p 99 Samvidyatīrtha—V 85 1, P I, 39 1 Samyamana—(under Mathurā) Var 153 3 Sanaścareśvara—(under VS) L q. by T K. p 67 Sanala—Yama q by T K P 248 Sanakeśvara—(under VS) L q by T K. p 67 Sanandeśvara—(under VS) L q by T K. p 67 Sāndira—Var 150 5 f Its exact location cannot be stated It is between the southern sea and Malaya. An image of Viṣṇu was esta blished there, some saying that it was made of iron, others saying of copper, lead or stone and so on Dey does not notice it Sanatkumāreśvara—(under VS) L. q by T. K. p 67 Sandhyā—A (r in Kaśmīra) Nal. 1471, Stein’s note Vide Trisandhyā B (river Sindh in Malwa, which falls into the Yamunā) S 9, 23, P. I. 39. 1. C (another r., location uncertain) V. 84 52, P. I 32 16 Sandhyāvata—(under Prayāga) M 106 43 Sāndili—(r in Kaśmīra) NM 1445 Sāndili—Madhumati—saṅgama—N M 1446 Sāndilyeśvara—(under VS) L q by T K p 68 Saṅgamana—(under Dvārakā) Var 149 41 Saṅgamanagara—(under Dvārakā) Var q by T K p 226 Saṅgameśvara—A (under VS) N 11. 50 63–64. B (at confluence of Sābhrāmati and Hastimatī) P VI 138, I, C (on the south bank of Narmadā) M 191 74, K. II 41. 36, P I 18 53; D (at confluence of Gaṅgā and Varunā) L I 92 88 Saṅkha—hrada—(under Go.) B 156 1 Saṅkha—lihiteśvara—(under VS) L. q by T. K p 93 Saṅkhaprabha—(under Sālagrāma) Var 145. 48 Saṅkhātīrtha—A (on Sarasvatī) Śal. 35 87, B (under Narmadā) K. II. 42, 17 (Saṅkhī—) C (under Āmalaka grāma) Nr 66 23 Saṅkhinīlīrtha—(under Kurukṣetra) V. 83 51 Saṅkhoddhāra—(an island situated at south-western extremity of the gulf of Caṭch) Bh. XI 30 6 (Krsna directed that women, children and old men should go to this, when ter rible portents were seen in Dvārakā) M 13. 48, 22 69 (śrāddha is ananta here) It is a very sacred place, particularly for Vaiṣṇavas Vide I G I vol 8 p. 18 Saṅkulakarṇa—(under VS) M. 181 27, K. I 31. 48, P I 24. 18 Saṅkukarṇageśvara—(a liṅga on the southern boundary of VS) K I 33 48, L I 92. 135, N. II 43 19–20 Sanlukī—Vām q. by T K P 236
Sannihitā—(a tract more extensive than Kurukṣetra, but including it) Br III. 13. 68 (pumsaṁ Sannihitāyaṁ tu Kurukṣetre višeṣataḥ | arcayitvā putras-tatra sa putrastvānṛṇo bhavet) TP. p 466 reads ‘Sannihata’, states it is a lake eight krośas in extent and that there are four lakes called Sannihata, Sannihatyā, Sannihatya and Sannihitā Sannihātī—(another name of Kurukṣetra, according to several works) V 83. 190-195 (Nīlakaṇṭha explains that Sannihātī is another name of Kurukṣetra) Verse 195 derives as ‘tīrtha-sannihanād-eva Sannihatyeti viśrutā’ । e all tīrthas gather together here every month on Amāvāsyā. P.I 27. 77-78 (same verses as in V), Vām 41 9 and 45 29, Ag 109 15 (employs the word Sannihiti ‘Sarasvatyam Sannihityām snānaṁ-brahmalokabhāk’ ) Sannihatya-saras—(in Kurukṣetra) Vām 47. 56, 48 23, 49 6 (on the north bank of Sarasvatī and near Dvaitavana) Sanniti—(in Kurukṣetra) NM 168-169 (seems to be the same as Sannihatī above) Sinteśvara—(under VS) L q by T K p. 66 Saptacarutīrtha—see ‘Vadavā’ Saptadhārā—(under Sābhramatī) P VI. 136 16 (same as Saptāsrasvata) Saptagaṅgā—V 84 29, Anu 25 16, P.I. 28-29 (same verse as in V) The seven Gaṅgās are Gaṅgā, Godāvarī, Kāverī, Tāmraparṇī, Sindhu, Sarayū and Narmadā Acc to NM, 720 the seven Gaṅgās are Bhāgīrathī, Pāvanī, Hrādinī, Hlādinī, Sītā, Sindhu, Vankṣu. Saptagodāvara—V 85. 44, Vā 77. 19, M 22 78, Bh X 79. 12, P I 39, 41, IV 108. 39, Br III 13 19, SK. IV. 6 23 See Kbaitha plate of king Jaśaḥkarṇa in Kalacurī year 823
(1 e 1071-2 A D) in E. I vol. XII p. 205 ff where in verse 23 the seven streams are named, in the Godāvarī District Gazetteer p 6 the seven mouths of the Godāvarī are said to be sacred to seven sages viz Kāśyapa, Atri, Gautama, Bharadvāja, Viśvāmitra, Jamadagni, Vasiṣṭha R VIII 3449 speaks of Godāvarī as falling into the sea with seven mouthṣ Saptanadā—Br III 13 58 (deyam Saptanade śrāddham Mānase vā viśeṣataḥ) Saptakoṭīśvara—T P p 557 quoting SK. VII Saptapuskarinī—(seven springs at Thid in Kāśmīra) SM. p 160. It is also called ‘Stanakunda’ in HC IV 45. An A (vol II p. 361) refers to it 13 Saptārṣa—V. Dh S 85.39 (śrāddha very efficacious at it ) Dr Jolly identifies it with Sātārā. Saptarkuṇḍa (under Lohārgala) Var. 151. 46 (where seven dhārās fall from Hīmavat). Saptasṛṅgāra-liṅga—(under VS) SK. IV. 33. 136. Saptasāṁudrala—(under Kubjāmraka) Var 126 91 Saptasāṁudrakūpa (under Mathurā) Var. 157 12 Saptasārasvata—(in Kurukṣetra) where sage Maṅkanaka pierced his hand with the tips of kuśa grass when vegetable fluid began to flow from it and he danced with joy. V 83. 115, Śāl. 38 4-31 (where seven names, for which p 686 above may be referred to, are mentioned ), K II 35 44-76 (story of Maṅkanaka), P I 27. 4 ff (follows V 83), Vām 38 22-23 (story of Maṅkanaka), N II. 65 101-102 (seven rivers are named) H. D 101 Saptavatī-(r) Bḥ V 19 18 Sarabhangaākunda (under Lohārgala) Var. 151. 49 Sarabhangāśrama--V 85 42 and 90 9, Rāṃ III 5.3, P I 39. 39, Raghuvaṁśa XIII 145 (near Sutīkṣṇa-śrama) Sarabindu-(under Āmalakagrāma) Nr. 65. 34 Sāradātīrtha-(in Kāśmīra) M 22 74, R. I. 37 Foremost among tīrthas of Kāśmīra is modern Sardi on the right bank of river Kisangaṅgā. In front of the temple sacred Madhumatī falls into Kisangaṅgā Vide SM. p. 206 Aiṅ A. (vol II. pp 365-65) says that the temple of Śāradā dedicated to Durgā is on the bank of the Padmatī river which comes from Dardu country and that on every 8th day of the bright half of a month it begins to shake Sarala-(under Kurukṣetra) V. 83 75-76, P I 26 76, N II 55 62-63 Vide p 684 above Sarastamba-(near Devadāruvana). Anu 25. 28 Sarasvata-A (śrāddha very efficacious here) M 22 63, B (under VS) K I 35 12, P I 37. 15 Sarasvata-linga (under VS) SK IV. 33 134 Sarasvatatīrtha-Śai 50 (story of Asita Devala and Jaigiśavya), 51 (birth of Sarasvata from Sarasvatī, who taught the Vedas to sages in a drought for twelve years) Sarasvatī-(modern Sarsutī) A-The river starts from Brahmasaras, acc to Salya 51 19, from Badarikāśrama acc. to Vām 2 42-43 and from Plakṣa tree acc. to Vām 32 3-4, P. V 18 159-160 (say that Sarasvatī was asked to cast the Vāḍava fire into the sea in the west) This is probably an allusion to volcanic action whereby Sarasvatī disappeared Vāṃ 3 8 says that as Śaṅkara guilty of
Brahmahatyā plunged into it, it disappeared, while elsewhere (e g in V. 130 3-4) it is said that it disappeared through fear of the touch of śūdras, Niśādas and Abhīras and Anu, (155 25-27) states that Sarasvatī went to Marudeśa owing to curse by Utathya and became dry and unholy. After disappearing it becomes visible at Camasīvodbheda, Sīvodbheda and Nāgodbheda The Sarasvatī in Kurukṣetra. was called prācī Sarasvatī (P V 18. 181-182 ). See Dey pp. 180-181 for several Sarasvatīs V 130 1-2 state that those who die on the Sarasvatī go to heaven and this was the blessing conferred by Dakṣa when he performed a sacrifice there Vide Oldham's paper in JRAS for 1893 pp 49-76, B-There is another holy river of the same name rising in the south-west end of Aravall hills and flowing south-west through the districts of Palanpur, Mahikantha and Baroda and past the ancient cities of Anhilvād and Siddhapur and falling into the lesser Runn of Cutch Vide under Prabbāsa Sarasvatī-Aruṇā-saṁgama-V 83 151, K II. 30. 22, Śal. 43 31 and chap. 44 Sarasvatīpatana-(under Mathurā) Var. 154 20. Sarasvatī-sāgara saṁgama-V 82. 60, P I 24 9, Vām 84, 29 Sarīvatī-(Probably Rāptī in Oudh) Bhi 9 20, Pān VI 3 120 (Śarādinīṁ ca) knew the river Sarāvatī, Kurasvāmin (in coṃ on Amara ‘Sarātyāstu yogyadhel’) quotes a verse ‘prāgudañcan vibhajate hamsah kṣirodake yathā । viduṣāṁ śabdassiddhyarttham sa nah pātu Sarasvatī’. Dr. Agrawala in (J.L.P.H.R.S. vol. 16 p 15 surmises that it is the Ghagghar flowing through Ambala District I have grave doubts about thiṣ It is possible that when the Sarasvatī became dried and only a marshy bed was left it was called Sarasvatī, but that in the times of the Amarakośa, Sarasvatī is probably the river Sarasvatī which falls into the sea near Honavar (North Kanara District) on which are the famous Gērsappa fallṣ In the Raghuvamśa (XV.97) Sarasvatī is said to have been the capital of Lava, son of Rāma Sarayū—(r) Rg IV. 30 18, V. 33, 9, X 64 9 (Sarasvatī, Sarayu and Sindhu are mentioned together), In all these places the word is Sarayu, while in classical Sanskrit it is Sarayū or Sarayū (M 22. 19, Vī 45 94, N II. 75. 71, Raghuvamśa 15 95 and 100). M. 121 16–17 and Br II. 18 70 show that Sarayū springs from the Mānasa lake situ- ated at the foot of the Vaidyutagırı Ayodhyā was situated on the Sarayū (Rām II. 49. 15) Sarayū rises from Himālaya (Vī 45 94, M. 114. 21) According to Pān VI. 4 174 (Dāndi- nāyana—) the water of Sarayū was called Sārava (Kāśilā says 'Sarayūvam bhavam sāravam udakam ') In the Cullavagga (SBE vol XX p 302) it is one of the five great rivers of India and in Questions of Milinda ' (SBE vol 35 p 171) it is one of ten great rivers, but in both places it is written as Sarabhū. Vīde T P pp 500, 501 where it is stated that it rises from the left toe of Viṣṇu and is joined by Ghargara. It is the Sarabos of Ptolemy (p 99). It is also called the Ghogra or Gharghara Sārdūla—a Saivalsetra, according to Bar S III 122. Sargabindu—(under Narmadā) K. II 42 23. Sarkarāartī—(r) Bh, V 19, 18 Sarvahrada—V ŚS 39 (uncertain loca- tion) Sarsatīrtha—P. II 92 4 and 7 (Prayāga, Pushara, Sarvatīrtha and Vāranāsi) are the four tīrthas that remove all sins including brahma- hatyā, Sarvatirtheśvara—(under VS) SK IV 33. 134. Sarvātmalā—(under Kubjāmraka) Var 126. 37 Sarvāvudha—(under Sālagrāma) Var. 145. 56 Sāsihkesvara—(under VS) L q by T.K p. 97 Sāśayana—(under Sarasvatī) V 82 114–116, P I 25 20–23 (same verses in both) Some mss read ‘Sāśapāna'), Saştihrada—Anu 25 36 Śatadru—(Sutlej) same as Sutudri which see, Ādı 177 8–9 (deriva- tion given), M 22 12, Bh V. 19.18 The Amarakośa gives Sutudri and Śatadru as synonymṣ Śatalumbhā—(under Sarasvatī) V. 84. 10. P I 26 11 (same verse in both) Śatarudra—M. 22 35 (śrāddha here is inexhaustible) Satasahasraka—(under Sarasvatī) P. I. 27, 45, Vām 41. 3, V 83. 157 and 84, 74 (Satasāhasraka) Śatasrñga—(m) Devala q. by T.K p. 250. Śatātāpeśvara—(under VS) L. q by T. K p 92 Satīrtha—(under Sarasvatī) Vām 41 3 Satyavatī—(became river Kausikī) Vā 91 88 Saubhadra—Ādı, 216, 3 (one of the five Nāritīrthas on the southern sea) Saukarava—(as printed in Var 137 7 of the Venkațeśvara press edition) is a misreading for Saukaraka. Vīde under Sūkaratīrtha Saurpāraka—Br. III. 13. 37. Vīde Sūrpāraka Saugandhikāgiri—M. 121. 5 (to north-east of Kailāsa) Saugandhikāvana—V 84. 4, P. I. 28. 5-6 (same verse in both) Saumitrisangama—(very fit for śrāddha) M. 22. 53 Saunāleśvara-kunda—(under VS) L. q by T. K. p 122 Savarnīkara—(under VS) L. q. by T K p 60 Sāvitrāpada—(under Gayā) V. 84 93. Vide p. 619 above Sāvitrī—(r boundary between modern Ratnagiri and Kolaba Districts). P VI 113 28 Sāvitrītīrtha—(under VS) L. q by T K p 70 Savitritirtha—(under Narmadā) M. 193, 6, K II 12, 19, P. I. 21 6 Setutīrtha—(under Go.) B 115. 1 Setu—the supposed bridge (called Adam's Bridge) between Rāmeśvara and Ceylon said to have been built by Rāma with the assistance of Sugriva and his monkey hosts, Bh. VII. 14. 31, X. 79. 15 (Sāmudrasetu), G. I. 51. 3, N. II 76 (contains setu-māhātmya). Adam's Peak in Ceylon has a famous foot-print which is venerated by Hindus, Buddhists, Christians and Moslems alike Vide T. P. pp. 557-560 for māhātmya Setubandha—same as above Vide T S pp. 1-4 and Tirthaprakāśa pp. 557-560. Rāṃ VI 22. 45-53, VI 126. 15 (etat-tu dṛśyate tīrtham śāgarasya mahīmanāḥ) Setubandha iti khyātam &c.), P. V. 35, 62 (says that Setu was built in three days). S III Brahmakhanda, chapters 1-52 on Setu-māhātmya, its subsidiary tīrthas and Setuyātrākrama. Vide p. 94 above for visit to Setu-bandha as an expiatioṇ Siddhābāra—(one of the eight tīrthas under Virajātīrtha) B. 42, 6 Siddhapāda—(a ksetra on Sarasvalī) Bh. III. 33. 31 Siddhapura—(64 miles to north of Ahmedabad) M. 13. 46 (Devī is called Mātā here), what Gayā is for Pitṛs, Siddhapura is for the mother, It is on the Sarasvatī river Siddhalirtīrtha—(under Go.) B. 143. 1 Siddhavana—M. 22. 53 (śrāddha here most efficacious) Siddhavata—A (under Lohārgala) Var. 151. 7, B (under Śrīparvata) L. I, 92, 153 Siddheśvara—(linga on south bank of Narmadā) Vāṃ 45 34, P. II. 20 34. Siddheśvara—A (under VS. ) M. 32, 43 and 181. 25 q. by T.K. pp. 88, 117 and p. 241. B (under Narmadā) P. I. 18 100, C (on the south bank of Go.) B 128 1 Siddhitīrtha—(under VS) L q by T.K. p. 88 Sikhītīrtha—(under Narmadā) M. 193. 82, P. I. 20. 78 Silātīrtha—(under Gayā) Vā. 108. 2 Sīlākṣeśvara—(under VS) L. q by T.K. p. 46 Simha-Var-nava-kṣetra acc. to Bār S III 120. Probably the same as Simhāchalam temple of Nṛsimh-vatāra of Viṣṇu about 6 miles north-west of Vizagapatam Vide I. G. I. vol, XXII p 375 Sindhu—A (the modern Indus, Greek Sinthos) Rg. II 15. 6 (he made the Sindhu flow northwards), V. 53. 9, VIII 20 25 (the medicine that is in Sindhu, in Aśiknī and the seas), X 75 6 The seven Sindhus (1. e. Indus, five Panjab rivers and Sarasvatī) are mentioned in Rg. II. 12.12, IV. 28. 1. VIII, 24. 27, A. V, VI, 3 1, Drona 101 28 (Sindhusasthān samudragāḥ), R I 57 (Stein's note), NM. 394 (Sindhu is Gangā and Vitastā is Yamunā). Vide for des-cription I G I vol, I pp. 29-31. It rises in Tibet north of Kailāsa. Sindhu is also the name of the coun-try through which the river flows, vide Pāṇ IV 3. 93. On Pāṇ IV 3. 83 (prabhavati) the Kāśikā gives the example 'Dāradī Sindhuh' (the river Sindhu rises in Darat) Some msṣ of Kāśikā include 'Darat' in Sindhvadigana Sindhu country is mentioned in Rudradaman's Junā- gaḍh Ins, B (a r. rising from Pārī- yātra and falling into Yamunā) Vā 45, 98, M. 114. 23, B. 27 28 It is the same as Kālisindhu between the Chambal and Betwa Mālati- mādhava refers to its confluence with Pārā (Act IV end) and with Madhumati (Act IX prose passage after verse 3) Padmāvatī, the scene of the drama, was situated on the confluence of Pārā and Sindhu Sindhuprabhava-(source of Sindhu) V. 84. 46, P I 32 10 (same verse in both) Sindhusāgara-Nr 65. 13 q by T K p 252 Sindhusāgarasangama-V. 82 68, Vā 77. 56, P. I. 24. 16 (same verse as in V) Sindhuttama-(a lake) V. 82. 79 Siprā-(r) Rg I 104 3 (in which the two wives of Kuyava met death) Siprā-(r from Pāriyātra, flowing past Ujjayini) M. 22, 24, 114 24, Vā 45. 98 Every mile of the river is marked by sacred spots, the reputed haunts of rșis or the scenes of miraculous incidents, the river is said to have sprung from the blood of Vișnu and is believed to flow with milk at cer- tain periods Vide Ain A vol II p 196 for this Sitā-(a branch of Gangā) Vā 47, 21 and 39, Bh. V. 17. 5 Sitātīrtha-(under Mathurā) Var 179. 28 Sitāvana-(under Kurukșetra?) P I. 26 55 Sivabhāra-M 22 49 Sivabrāhma-Br III. 13, 52 Sivakāñci-(at Conjeevaram in South India) P V I, 204 30
Sivanadi-Nr 65 23 q. by T.K. p 253 Sivasarasvatī-a Saivakșetra acc to Bār S III. 122 Sivodbheda-(where Sarasvati re- appears after disappearing) V 82 112, P I. 25 19 Slandatīrtha-(under Narmadā) P I. 18. 49, M 191. 50 Slandesvara-(in VS) SK IV. 33 125, L q by T.K, p 68 Slesmātākavana-(on Himavat) Var. 214 24-26, 215. 12-13 and 115 Dey p. 188 says that it is Uttara Golarna two miles to north-east of Pasupatinātha in Nepāl. For two Golarnas, north and south, vide p. 754 above Smașāna-Avimukta, which see, M 184 19 Smașānastambha-(under VS) L. q by T K p 54. Soanakunda-(under Mandara) Var. 143. 18-20 Sodaranāga-(in Kaśmira) NM 13-14 It is modern village Sudarbal situated on a deep inlet of the Dal lake. Vide R I 123-26 and II, 169 and SM p 164 Stein notes that Sodara is an ancient name of the spring now called Nārān Nāg situated close to temple ruins at Bhuteśvara NM mentions it in connection with Bhūteśā and Kanakavāhinī and the distance from Bhūteśvara to Śrī- nagara is about 32 miles Somakunda-(under Gayā) Ag 116,4 Somanātha-A (in Saurāștra near Verawal) Ag 109 10 (Somanātham Prabhāsakam), P. VI, 176. 37, vide A G p 319 and under Prabhāsa; B (under Gayā) Ag. 116 23 A popular verse is 'Sarasvatī samudras- ca Somah somagahas-tathā 1 darśa- nam Somanāthasya sakārīh pañca durlabhāh ) Somapada-V 84. 119. Somapāna—M 22 62 Somāśrama—V 84 157 Somatīrtha— A (on the banks of Sarasvati) Vāṃ 41.4, V 83 114, M 109 2, B (under Narmadā) M. 191. 30, P I. 18. 30 and 27.3, K II. 41 47, C (under VS) K. I. 35 7, P. I. 37 7 (same verse in both), D (under Go) B 105 1, 119 1, E (under Mathurā) Var. 154 18, F (under Kośāmukha) Var 140, 26-28, G (under Virajā) B 42, 6, H (under Sūkara) Var 137 43 (where Soma secured highest siddhis, I (under Sābhramati) P VI 154 1 Someśa—(under VS) K I 35. 9 Somaśara—A (removes all diseases) M 22 29, K, II 35. 20, B (under Sālagrāma) Var. 144. 16-29 Soņa—(a nada, also called Hiraṇya-vāha, rising in ṃ Ṛkṣa in Gondwana according to the Purāṇas and falling into the Ganges some miles from Bānkīpore) M. 22 35 (a nada), 114. 25, B 27 30, V2. 45 99, Br II 16 29 It is the Soa of Ptolemy (p 99) and Soṇas of Arrian It rises near where the Narmadā rises in the Amarakantaka hill Vide AG pp 453-454 for its confluence with the Ganges Soṇa-Jyotirathyā-saṅgama—V 85 8, P. I 39 8, V. Dh S 85 33 (reads Soṇa-Jyotisangama, while the com Vaijayanti notes the v. 1. Soṇa-Jyotirathā) Soṇaprabheda—(prabhava ?) V 85 9, P. I 39 9 Śoṇitapura—(capital of Bāṇāsura, where Aniruddha was kept in confinement for his intrigue with Usā) B 206. 1, Harivamsa, Viṣṇuparva 121. 92-93 Dey p 189 says that it exists under the same name in Kumaon and that several other places claim to be the Śoṇitapura of Bāṇāsura In the Harivamsa it is said that Śoṇitapura waṣ 11000 yojanas from Dvārakā, BV (Kṛṣṇa-janmākhaṇḍa, Uttarardha, II4 847) mentions Śoṇitapura as capital of Bāṇāsura. A C. (p. 182) states it 'was also called Koṭīvarṣa (v 977) Śrāvasti—(Sāhet-māhet on the Rapti in Oudh) said to be the capital of Lava in Uttara Kosala It is 58 miles north of Ayodhyā. Rām VII 107 4-7, Vā 88 200 and A G, p 409, but some mss of Raghavamsa (XV. 97) state that Śrāvasti was the capital of Lava Vide Marshall's article in JRAS for 1909 pp 1066-1068 for the reasons for identifying Śrāvasti with Sāheth-Māheth and the Sāheth Māheth plate of Govindacandra in E. I. vol. XI p, 20. In JRAS for 1898 pp 520-531 Vincent Smith disputed the identification of Sahet-Mahet with Srāvasti and holds that Śrāvasti was near Nepalganj in Nepalese territory. B 7 53 says that it was called after Śrāvasta of Ikṣvāku race. Śrīkṣetra—Jagannātha Purī Śrīkuṇḍa—V 82 86 (now called Lalṣmī-kuṇḍa, in VS) L. q by T K p 62 Śrīkuñja—(under Sarasvatī) P I. 26. 19, V. 83 108 Śrīmādaka—(the guardian nāga in the south of Kaśmira) NM 1117 Śrīmukhi—(guhā) L. q by T K. p, 60 (under VS). Śrīnagara—A (capital of Kāśmira). It has a long history. R I 104 states that Aṡoka built Śrīnagarī with 96 lakhs of houses Stein in note on this says that Cunningham (A, G p 93) located Śrīnagarī of Aṡoka at the site of the present village Pandrethan (Kalhaṇa's Purāṇādhiṣ-ṭhāna) on the right bank of Vitastā, three miles above modern Śrīnagar. Pandrethan is at the foot of the hill Takhta-i-Sulaiman Pravarasena I erected the shrine of Pravaresvara and Pravarasena II built the new capital in the beginning of the 6th century Hiouen Thsang speaks of the new city (Pravarapura) Vide Beal's B R W W vol, I pp 96, 148 and 158 and A G. pp. 95-96 And A (vol, II p 355) states that Koh--Sulaiman is to the east of Śrīnagara Al (vol I p. 207) notes that Addiṣṭhan (adhiṣṭhāna the capital of Kaśmira) is built on both banks of the Zhelum For the Dal lake close to Śrīnagara and one of the most beautiful spots in the world, vide. I. G I. vol XI. pp 124-125, B—a town in Garhwal District on the left bank of the Alahanandā (U. P. Gazetteer vol. 36 p. 200).
Sṛṅgāṭaleśvara—(under Sṛīparvata) L. I, 92 155
Sṛugatirtha—(under Narmadā) P I 21. 31.
Sṛṅgaverapura—(or Sṛṅgibera) V. 85 65, P I. 39. 61 (same verse in V and P), Rām II 113 22, VI 126 49, Ag. 109. 23 Here Rāma crossed the Ganges when going from Ayodhyā into exile It is modern Sṛngraur or Sīņgor on the left bank of the Ganges about 22 miles north-west of Prayāga.
Sṛpā—(r rising from Vindhya) Br II. 16 32.
Sṛparnī—(dāna most efficacious here) M 22 49
Sripārvața or Sṛśaila—A (hill situated in Karnāl District on the south side of the Kṛsnā river 50 miles from Kṛsnā station). There are numerous liṅgas here including the famous Mallīkārjuna (in L I 92 155), one of the twelve Jyotirliṅgas, many are named in L I, 92 147-166 Vide V 85. 18-20 (Mahādeva with Umā is there), V. 77 28, M 13 31 (Devī is called Mādhavi he.e), 181 28 (one of the eight main Śīvasthānas), 186. 79 (one tripura of Bāņāsura burnt by Rudra fell here), P I. 15 68-69 (same story as in M 188), Agni 113 4 (Gauri, assuming the form of Lakṣmī practised penance here). Pargīter (p 290 n) does not correctly interpret Ag , K II 20 35 (Śrāddha most efficacious here), II. 37 13-14 (religious suicide allowed here), P. I 39 17, VI 20, 15 (a great place for yogins and those practising penance) It is a Śāktakṣetra acc. to Bār. S. III 124. The Mālati-mādhava mentions it several times Vide E I XX p 9, E I IV p. 193 (Chikkulla plate of Viṣṇukundin Vikramendravarman ). In the Nāgārjunikoņḍa Inscription F of about 3rd century A D edited by Dr Vogel, Śrīparvata is mentioned (E I. vol XX p 1 at p 23), B (a linga in VS) Ag 112 4, C (under Narmadā) Ag 113. 3
Sṛpatītīrtha—(śrāddha here leads to highest goal) M 22. 74.
Sṛīranga—(modern Sṛīrangam, an island between Kāveri about 2 miles north of Trichinopoly and Coleroon) M. 22 44 (śrāddha here yields in-exhaustible results), Bh X 79 14, P VI, 280. 19, Bār S III 120 (a Vaiṣṇava-kṣetra) It is mentioned in the Śūlappadikāram chap X (tr by Prof Dīkṣitar p 163) Rāmā-nuja, the founder of the Viśiṣṭādvaita philosophy died here. Vide G I vol XXIII pp 107-108 for a brief description of the temple of Viṣṇu (called Ranganāthasvāmin here).
ŚrīTīrtha—(under VS) V 83 46, K I 35 8, P I, 37, 8
Stambhatīrtha—(modern Khambāyat situated on the gulf of Cambay) K II 41 51, P I 18. 93 (both speak of it under Narmadā) A Stambha-tīrtha is mentioned in T S p 101 Vide I, A vol 54 p. 47 Stambbhābhyatīrtha—(near Mahiśā-gara-saṅgama) SK. 1. 2 3 27. Probably same as above. Stambbheśvara—SK. 1. 2 3 40 Stanālunda—V. 84. 152, Var 215, 97 (Stanakunde Umāyās-tu) Sthāleśvara—(a Śivatīrtha) M. 181 27 Sthāneśvara—(a liṅga in VS) L. 1. 92. 136 Sthāneśvara—(modern Thanesvar 25 miles south of Ambala) M. 13. 3 (Devi is called Bhavānī here). Vide A G pp. 329-332 It was sacked by Mahmud of Gazni in 1014 A D. In Harṣacarita Bāṇa mentions Sthāneśvara country. Sthānutīrtha—(under Sarasvatī where Vasiṣṭha had his āśrama) Sal 42 4 (Vasiṣṭha had his āśrama to the east of this tīrtha and Viśvāmitra had his on the west), Vāṃ 40. 3 (on the north bank of the Sarasvatī), 42. 30 (it has one thousand liṅgas), 49. 6-7 (it is on the lake called Sannihitya). Vām chapters 47-49 deal with the māhātmya of this tīrtha. Dey p. 194 says it is the same as Sthāneśvara. Stritīrtha—(under Narmadā) M 194 31. Stutasvāmin—(a visnukṣetra on Maṇipūrāgiri) Var. 148, 8-81. T K pp 222-224 quote about twenty verses from Var 148 without a word of comment. Verses 75-76 explain the name (as the god was stuta by other gods and the sages Nārada, Asita and Devala) Dey does not notice it and Prof. Ayangar does not identify it. Subhadrā-sindhu-saṅgama P VI. 129 25. Subbūmika—(a tīrtha on Sarasvatī) Sal 37 23 (visited by Balarāma) Sucalra—(under Sarasvatī) Vām 57, 89 Suddheśvara—(under VS) L. 9 by T. K. p 123 Sudīna—V. 83 100
Sugandhā—(under Svargāpī) I. 1. 32 1. Sugandhā—V. 84. 10, V. Dh. S. 210 (according to some it is a river or Saugandhika m). P. I. 28. 1 (on the Sarasvatī). P and I have some verse. Sugrīveśvara—(under VS) L. 9. by T K p 51 Sukaratīrtha—(Soron on the west bank of the Ganges between Barelli and Mathurā (according to A. C., pp. 364-365) Vide I G I. vol 23 pp. 88-89, Var. chapters 137-139; Th pp 209-212 quote 37 verses from Var 137 for this tīrtha and from no other source. A. II 40 31 and 60 22 (Śryuta in the form of Varāha appeared here), P. VI. 121. 6-7 (the extent is four yojanas). Some texts read Sukaratīrtha. Sukaśyā—Vām 1. 82. 42, P. I. 1. 39 (some verse in both) Sukeśvara—(on north Golarnā) Var 173, 9 Suklatīrtha—(on the north bank of Narmadā about ten miles north-east of Broach) A. II. 67-82, M. 192. 14, SK. I. 2.3 5. Vide P. 706 and for Cānakya's association with it. also I. G. I vol. 23 p. 125 and Bom G. vol. XI. pp. 568-569 for legend of Cāṇakya's connection, P. I. 19 2-35 (about Cāṇakya rājar having obtained siddhis here) Sukratīrtha—(on north bank of Indu) B. 95 1, M. 22 29 Sukreśvara—(under VS) A. I. 13, 15, L. I. 92. 21, N II 50 65 Sukumat—(one of the seven great mountains of India, being a part of the Vindhya) A. I. 42. 39, A. 48 88 and 107, A. II. 60 27, B. V. 19. 16 Vide Dr P. C. Das on 'Mountains and rivers of India' in Department of letters vol. X p. 19 vol 28 pp 20 21 for different identifications with different Known of the seven principal mountains, and the rivers that flow from it are few and their names are mutilated in the textṣ Vide Dr. Ray Chaudhari’s ‘Studies’ etc. pp. 113–120 for discussion and Dr. B. C. Law on ‘Mountains and Rivers of India’ in Journal of Department of Letters, Calcutta University, vol. 28 pp. 20–21 for different identificationṣ Sultimati—(r. obstructed by ṃ Koļā-hala in Cedi) Bhī 9 35. Vide Dey p. 196 for different identifications, B. 27 32 and M. 114. 101 say that it rises in Ṛkṣa mountain, while Mār. 57. 23 says it flows from Vindhya. Sukumārī—(r. rising from Śultimat ṃ) VĀ 45 107. Śulabheda—(under Narmadā) M 191 3, K. II, 41 12–14, P. I. 18 3. Śulaghāṭa—(in Kāśmīra) Vide under Nīlakuṇḍa. Śūleśvara—(under VS) L. q. by T. K. p. 52. Sumantu-liṅga—(under VS) L. q. by T. K. p. 97. Sunandā—(r.) Bh. VIII 1 8. Sundarīlā—(r.) P. I. 32. 21. It is one of the seven holy rivers quoted in a Pāli couplet (SBE, vol. X, part 2, p. 74). Sundarīlāhrada—Anu. 25 21. Sundarīkātīrtha—V. 84 57, Anu. 25 21 (after Devikā), Var. 215 104. Sunḍula—(tīrtha in Kāśmīra) NM 1459. Sunilā—(under VS) P. I. 37. 3. Suparṇā—(a tributary of Go.) B. 100.1. Supārśva—P. VI 129. 16. Suprayogā—(one of the rivers that are mothers of fires) V. 222, 253, Mār. 54. 26, VĀ 45 104. It cannot be identified, though it is said that it rises in Sahya (Br. II. 16 35). Some identify it with the Pennar. Vide H. D. 102.
Surabhivana—(in the Himālaya on river Śūlodā) Br. II 18 23. Surabhīleśvara—(under Narmadā) P. I. 18 36. Surasa—(r.) V. I. 3 11 (rises from Vindhya), Br. II. 16 29 (rising from Ṛṣisavat), Bh. V 19 18. Sureśvarī-kṣetra—(present village of Iśabar in Kāśmīra, two miles north of Dal lake shore) R. V. 37, NM. 1532, S. M. p. 161. The chief attraction here is a sacred spring known as Gupta-Gaṅgā. Śūrpārakatīrtha—(modern Sopara near Bassein) V. 85 43 (resorted to by Paraśurāma), 88 12 (in it was the Vedi of Jamadagni), 118 8–10, Śānti 49 67 (reclaimed from the sea by Jamadagni’s son Paraśurāma), Anu. 25 50, Harivaṁśa, Viṣṇupurāṇa 39 29–31 (in Aparānta Śūrpārakā city was five hundred dhanus long and 500 śus broad and was established by discharging an arrow by Paraśu-rāma), Br. III. 58 17–18 and 32–33 (the strip taken by Paraśurāma from the sea is 400 yojanas from north to south), Bh. X. 79 20, B. 27. 58 (Śūrpāraka is mentioned as the first of the Aparānta countries). It is mentioned as ‘Śorpāraga’ in Nasik Inscription No. 10 q- in Bom G. vol. 16 on p. 569. The Nānā-ghāt Inṣ No. 9 (A. S. W. I. vol. V. p. 64) mentions a Govindadāsa. Sopārayaka. There is a Suppāraka-jātaka (No. 463, vol. IV p. 86 ed by Cowell), where we are told of the seaport called Bharukaccha and a kingdom named Bharu. It is probable that the Ophir of the Old Testament is Śūrpāraka, though some scholars dispute thiṣ A. G. (pp. 497–499 and 561–562) argues that Ophir or Sophir (in the Septuagint translation of the Bible) is the country of Sauvīra and not Śūrpāraka as many scholars holḍ Ptolemy mentions it as
H. D. 102 . Soupara. Some eminent scholars hold that Ophir is Abhīra (i.e. Ābhīras) of Ptolemy (p. 140). Vide JRAS for 1898 pp. 253 ff for discussion and JBBRAS vol. 15 p. 273 for a long note on Sūrpāraka. Sūryatīrtha—A (under VS) V. 83 48, K. I 35 7, P. I, 37 7, B (under Mathurā) Var 152.50,156, 12 (where Bali, son of Virocana, propitiated the Sun). Susartu—(r., tributary of the Indus on the west of it) Rg. X. 75 6. Keith does not know which tributary of the Indus it waṣ Suskanadi—(under VS)—same as Asi, M 183 62, L q by T, K p 118. Suskeśvara—(under VS) L q by T K. p 118. Susomā—(r) Rg. VIII 64 11. In Rg X. 75 5 also it is probably the name of some river, though the Nir. IX 26 takes it to be Sindhu, Bh V 19. 18, Stein in Dr R. G. Bhandarkar Commemoration volume pp. 21-28 ('River names in Ṛgveda') says (on p. 26) that Susomā is Sohan (Sūwān) flowing through the Rawalpindi District and reaching the Indus to the north of the Salt Range. Susumnā—A (under Gayā) N II 47 36, B (under VS) L, q by T K p. 35 (same as Matsyodari). Sutīkṣāśrama—Rām III 7, Raghuvamśa XIII 41 (at some distance from Agastyāśrama). Sutīrthaka—V 83 56. Sutudrī—(same as Sutlej in the Punjab, the Satadru of classical Sanskrit works) Rg III. 33, 1, X 75 5. It is the Greek Hupaus or Huphasis (A I p. 65), which formed the limit of Alexander's march in India. It rises on the southern slopes of Mānasa lake. Pargiter (p. 291 n) says that in ancient times this river did not probably join the Beas as it does now but pursued an independent course and that it formerly flowed along the dry bed now called Hakra or Ghaggar at a distance of 30 to 50 miles south of its present course. Suvarṇā—V 84 18, Ag 109, 16, P. I, 28 19 (where Viṣṇu sought for the favour of Rudra). Suvarṇālsā—(under VS) M 181 25, K. II 35 19. Suvargarekhā (holy river near Raivataka) SK VII 2 1 1-3 (probably same as the next). There is a river of same name in Bengal. Vide I G I vol XXIII p 114. Suvarnasīlāta—(in Jungadh Inscription of Rudradāman to be assigned to 150 A D, E. I. VIII p 36 at p 42) now called Sonrelhā in Kathawaḍ Suvarnatilakā—(under Narmadā) P I 18, 46. Suvāstu—(r., modern Swāt that falls into Kabul river) Rg. VIII 19 37 (Suvāstūa adūs tugvanī). The Nir. IV 15 explains that Suvāstu is a river and ‘tugvan’ means ‘tīrtha’. It is the Soastos of Arrian (A. I p 191). Pan IV 2 77 (Suvāstu a dibbūosın) knew Suvāstu and makes it the first word of ‘Suvāstūādi-gaṇa’. Inscriptions in Sanskrit containing famous Buddhist gāthās have been found near Swāt. Vide E I vol II p 133 for three Buddhist inscriptions in Swāt. Suvratasya—āśrama (on Drāvadī) V 90. 12-13. Svacchoda—(lake) Vide Acchoda. Svacchodā—(r) Br II 18 6 (rising from lake Svacchoda on m Candraprabha). Svāmitīrtha—M. 22 63, K II 37 19-21 (Skanda is always present there). Dey p. 107 identifies it with the temple of Kumārasvāmī situated about a mile from Tiruttani on the M and S, M Railway on a hill called Krauñca-parvata. Svargabindu—(under Narmadā) P. I 21. 15 Svargadvārā—A (under Kurukṣetra) P. I. 27. 55; B (under VS) K. I 35 4, P I 37 4, C (under Gayā) Ag. 116 4 (the word here is 'Svargadvārī'), D (under Purusottama) N II 56 31 Svargamārgahrada—Anu q. by T. K. p 248 Svarga-mārga-pada—V. DH. S 85. 41 Svargatirtha—Anu 25. 33 Svargēśvara—(under VS) L q. by T K. p. 48 Svārlīneśvara—(under VS) L. I 92.78, SK IY 33 123 (explains why it is so called) Svarnabindu— (under Narmadā) Anu. 25 9, M 194 15 Svarnalōmapanayana—P I 26 58 Svarnārchā—(r in Vastrapāthakşetra I e, modern Girnar and surrounding territory) SK VII 2. 3. 2 and VII. 2 10. 209 Svarnavedī (r)—Vā 77 95, K. II 37.37 Svastipura—(near Gangāhrada and Gangālūpa) V 83 174 Svatanțreśvara—(under Narmadā) M. 191. 6 Svyambhūtirtha—(modern Suyam in Kāśmīra in the Māchīpur pargaṇā) R, I, 34, HC 14 80 Volcanic phenomena are observed here and sometimes vapours rise from fissures in the ground sufficiently hot to boil śrāddha offerings placed by pilgrimṣ Svāvīllōmapāha—V 83 61 Svetā—(r that joins Sābhramatī) P. VI 133. 19-20 Śvetādri—(m) P VI 280 19, M. 113. 38 (eastern part of Meru is so called) Śvetadvipa—G I 81 7, K I, 1 49, I, 49 40-47, Vām 25 16 and 60 56, Śānti 336 8ff, 337 27ff In most of these texts it is a mythical country to the north of Kșirodadhi Śvetāmādhava—N II 55 3 Śvetatirtha—(under Go ) B 94. 1 Śvetājīvarī—(r) Rg VIII 26 18 Svetēśvara—(und r VS) L. q by T. K p 99 Svetī—(r, tributary of Indus on the west) Rg X 75 6 Lit. it would mean the white one It is difficult to identify it with Suvāstu Svetodbhava—(under Sābhramatī) P VI 133 15 Syandika—(r Sai, seven miles south of Jaunpur, mentioned after Gomati ) Rāṃ II. 49 12 Śyāmāyāh-āśrama—Anu. 25 30 Śyēnī—(r rising in Rișaparvata) M. 114. 25 Dey p 200 identifies it with Ken in Bundelkhand
T
Taijasa—(to the west of Kurukṣetra where Skanda was crowned commander of the gods) P I. 27 52-53. Takşaśilā—(modern Taxilā) Svargrohana-parva 5 34, Vā 88 189-90, Br III 63. 190-91 (established by Takşa son of Daśarathi Bharta as his capital in Gandhara), in the Jātakas Takşaśilā is mentioned as a seat of learning (as in Bhīmasena Jātaka, Fausboll's ed Vol I, p 356) Vide Ptolemy p. 118-121 for its history from Alexander's time onwards Ptolemy calls it Taxila It is mentioned in the Dhauli first separate Rock Edict of Aśoka (C I I vol. I p 93) and the word occurs in Pāṇ IV 3 93 Vide for description of its ruins A. G. pp 104-113, Marshall's 'Guide to Taxilā' and other works Taksaka-nāga (sacred spring in Kāśmira near Jayavana, modern Zevan). V. 82. 90. R I 220, P I. 25 2 (says Vitastā is the home of Takşaka-nāga). It is worshipped to this day in the large pool close to the village Zevaṇ Vide S. M, p 166, K R p 5 Tālakarnēśvara—(under VS) L. q by T K. p. 72. Tālatīrtha—(under VS) P I, 3 7 2 Tālavana—(to the west of Mathurā) Var 157, 35 Tamasā—A(r, modern Tonse, flowing 12 miles west of the Sarayū and fall-ing into the Ganges) Rām I 2. 3, II 45 32, Raghuvamśa IX 20, XIV. 76 (on which stood Vālmīki's āśrama) Vide C II. vol III. p 128 where a village Āśramaka on Tamasā is granted in A.D 512-13; B (r rising from Rkşa), M 114. 25, Vā 45. 100; C (r falling into Yamunā) Devi Bh. VI. 18.12
Tāmraparnī—(r in Pāṇḍya country rising from mountain Malaya and falling into the sea) B 27.36, M 114 30, Vā 45 105 and 77. 24-27, V. 88. 14, Rām IV. 41. 17-18, K II 37. 21-22, Br III 13 24, Bh X 79 16 and XI 5 39 The Taprobane of Megasthenes (A. I, p. 62) and Tam-bapannī of Aśoka's Girnar Inscrip-tion II, it is said to be Ceylon but that may refer to the river as well , E I XX at p 23 (Nāgār-junīkoṇḍa Ins ), Br III 13. 24 and 25, Raghuvamśa IV 49-50 show that pearls were found there
Tāmraprabha—(under Mathurā) Var. q by T K. p. 191
Tāmraruṇa—V 85 154
Tāmravatī—(one of the rivers that are mothers of fires) V. 222. 23
Tandulikāśrama—(near Puskaṛa and Jambūmārga) V S2 43, Ag. 109. 9, P. I. 12 3
Tāpaseśvara—(under Narmadā) K II. 41 66, P I. 18 96
Tapastīrtha—(under Go ) B 126 1 and 37 (it is also called Sattiratīrtha)
Tapatī—(r ) M 22.32-33 (Tapatī seems to be Tāpī here as distinguished from Mūlatāpī) In Ādiparva chapters 171-173 Tapatī is a daughter of the Sun whom king Samvaraṇa married and had a son Kuru from her, Mār. 105 26 (younger daughter of the Sun became river)
Tāpeśvara—(under Narmadā) M, 191. 104
Tāpī—(r. rising from Vindhya and falling into the Arabian sea at Surat, also called Tapatī) M 114 27, B 27. 33, Vā. 45 102, Ag. 109 22 Tāpī is mentioned in Usavadata's Nasik Inscription No 10 (Bom G vol. 16 p 569). Vide under Payoşņī above and TP pp 544-547 (for māhātmyạ and sub-tīrthas)
Tāpika—same as Tāpī Devīpurāṇa q. by T. K p, 242
Tāpī-samudra-saṅgama—T P p 547
Tapovana—A (on south bank of Go.) B 128 1, B (in Vanga country) V S4. 115, P I 38.31. 'Tato vābam' is a misreading in Vanaparva
Tārakeśvara—(under VS) L.q by T.K. p 104 Tārakeśvara is also a village in Hooghly District of Bengal famous for its shrine of Śiva, Vide I.G.I. vol. 23 p 249
Taraṇḍa or Taraṇṭuka—(a dvārapāla of Kurukșetra) V 83. 15, P I. 27. 92 (reads 'Taraṇḍa), Vām 22,60. Vide p 683 note 1551 above.
Tirthaḥkoṭī—V 84 121, P.I. 38 (same verse in both)
Tosalaka—(the guhya name of Viṣṇu is Garuḍadhvaja here) Nṛ q by T.h p 252. Is it the same as Ptolemy'a Tosaleī (p 230) and the Tosalī in Aśoka's Dhaulī Inscriptions (C I I. pp 92 and 97) and the Nāgārjuni koṇḍa Inscription (L I. vol XX. at p 23)13 Tosaḥ (modern Dhaulī in the Puri District) was the chief city of northern Kalinga in the days of the Mauryas
Toyā—(r rising in Vindhya) M. 114 27, Vā 45 103
Trayambala tīrtha—A (under Go ard sacred to Pitṛs) M 22 47, K II 38 18, B (under Narmadā) P I 18 112
Trasīvatātara—(an ūșṇa) Devatā q. by T K p 250 IV] Tribhāgā—(r rising from Mahendra' M 114 31, Vā 45 104 Tridaśāśyoti—(under Narmadā) M 194 11 Tridivā—A (r rising from Himavat) Br II 16 26; B (r rising from Mahendra) M 114. 31, Vā 45, 106, B 27 37, C (r. rising from Rksavat) Br II 16 31 Tridivābālā—(r from Mahendra m ) Br II. 16, 37. Probably Tridiva and Balā Trigangā—V 84, 29, Anu 25 16, P, I. 28 29 Trigarīśvara—(under Mathurā) Var. 176. 16. Tribalikrāgrāma – (where śrāddha is very efficacious) V. Dh. S 85 24 (com Vaijayantī says it is Sālagrāma) Triḷaḷeśvara-linga—(where Gandakī and Devikā join) Var 144 83 Trikakud—(m part of Himavat) A V IV 9. 8 and 9 (for a salve there- from), Mauṣrayanī saṃhitā III 6 3, Śat Br III 1. 3 12 (all these mention Trikaludha or Traikaḷubha ñjana), Pāṇ. V 4 147 (trikalut- parvate) teaches that Trikakud is the name of a mountain and the name is a Bahuvrihī compound (trini kakudāni kaludākārāni śrungāņi asya) Vide Br. III, 13 58 where it is Trikaludagīri (very eminent place for śrāddha), Vā 77. 57-63, Trikoṭī—(a r in Kāśmīra) NM 308, 356-87 At Kāśyana's request Aditi became Trikoti. It joins Vitastā Trikūṭa—(m ) Vām 85. 4, (son of Sumeru), Nr. 65, 21, P VI 129 16. In Bh. VIII 2. 1 Trikūṭa ṃ appears to be mythical From Raghuvamśa IV 58-59 it follows that Trikūṭa was in Aparānta Dey p 205 specifies three hills as Trihūṭa. Kālidāsa's Trihūṭa appears to be the Tiraḥnu or Triāśrī hill at Nasik Vide Boṃ p 225 at p 232 (copper-plate Ins discovered at Anjanerī near Nasik of about 709 A D mentions ‘Pūrva-Trikūṭaviṣaya’) The Khana- pur plates of Mādhavavarman (about 510-560 A D,) speak of him as the ‘lord of Trikūṭa and Malayā’ (E I vol 27 p 312 at p 315) Trilinga—country which has three famous liṅgas viz Kālahastīņ, Śrī- śaila, Drākṣārāma Trilocaṇa-linga—(in V$) SK IV. 33, 120, K I 35 14-15, P, I 37. 17 Tripadī(Tirupatī)—in the District of north Arcot at a short distance from Reniguṇṭa Station It is the same as Venkaṭagiri on the top of which is the celebrated temple of Venkaṭ- eśvara or Bālāji Triplakṣa—(śrāddha most efficacious here) Br III 13 69 Tripurā—A (a very fit place for śrāddha) M 22, 43, B (capital of Bāṇāsura) P. I chapters 14-15, Karṇaparva 33 17 ff and 34 113- 114, M. chapters 129-140 (give the story of Tripurādāha at great length). Vide also Anu. 160 25-31 and an interesting paper on ‘The Tripura episode in Sanskrit literature’ in Journal, Ganganath Jha R I vol VIII pp 371-395 by Miss Bhakti Sudhā Mukhopādhyāya. Tripuranta—(near eastern gate of Śrīparvata) L I 92 150. Tripureśvara (modern village Tripbar in Kāśmīra, three miles from Dal lake) R V 46, HC 13 200. Some identify it with Jyeṣṭheśvara Tripurī—(on the Narmadā) T S. p. 100 quotes three verses about it It is modern Tewar, six miles west of Jabalpur It was the capital of the Kalacurīs or Cedīs Vide Jabalpur plate of Yaśaḥkarṇadeva in 1122 A.D, E I vol II p 1 at p 3 and E. I XIX p 75 (for extent of Mahākośala) M. 114. 53, Sabhāparva 21 60 and Br S. 14 9 mention Traipura country as situated on the back of Vindhya Tripuri is known from very ancient copper coins of early 2nd century B. C. Tripurī-visaya occurs in Betul plates of Sankṣobha as situated in Dabhālā country Vide R D Banerji's 'Haihayas of Tripurī' p 137 Tripuskara—Vide Puskara Trisāmā—(r. rising from Mahendra) Vā 45 106, Vi II 3. 13, Bh V. 19 18 (does not mention source) Trisandhyā or Trisandhyam) A-M 22. 46 (sacred to pitrs), B (spring of goddess Sandhyā) one of the holiest Kāśmīra tīrthas It is modern Sundabrār in Bring pargana, NM 1471, R I 33, SM p 181 Tristhāna—(probably same as Vārā- nasī) Anu 25. 16 Triśikhara—(m ) Vā. 42 28, M. 183 2, Triśūlagangā—(under Sālagrāma) Var. 145 84 (confluence of Gandakī and Krsnā) Triśūlākhāta—V. 84. 11. It is probably the same as the Kāśmīra tīrtha Śūlaghāṭa Triśūlapāta—(under Sarasvati) P I 28 12. Probably the same as above Tritakūpa-a tīrtha visited by Balarāma, Bh. X 78 19 (after Pṛthūdaka and Bindusaras). Rg. I. 105 17 speaks of Trita who had been thrown into a well and was helped by Bṛhaspati. Vide Nīr IV. 6 Trivenī—A (at Prayāga) Var. 144 86-87, vide p 602 above, B (conflu- ence of three rivers, viz Gandakī, Devikā and another r. called Brahmaputrā) Var. 144 83 and 112-115 It was here that Gajendra was drawn into water by the grāha (crocodile ), Var. 144. 116-134 Trivistapa—P. I 26 79 (where there is Vaitaraṇī river) Trnabindusaras—(in Kāmyakalavana) V 258. 13. Trnabinduvana—Nr. q by T K. p, 252,
Tryambaleśvara—(near Nasik, at the source of the Godāvarī) N, II. 73. 1-152 (is the māhātmya), SK. IV 6 23, P. VI. 176. 58-59, B. 79. 6. Tulājāpura—(a Devisthāna) Devī-Bh. VII. 38. 6 Tuṅgā—(r. that falls into the Kṛṣṇā) Nr 66 7 (reading differs) q. by T K p. 254 (Tuṅgā ca darśine Gaṅgā Kāverī ca viśeṣataḥ ) Tuṅgabhadra—(The two rivers Tuṅgā and Bhadrā rise in the Mysore state and join to form the Tuṅgabhadra near Kudli in Mysore State The river falls into the Kṛṣṇā near Alampur in the Raichūr District) M 22 45, Nr. 66 6 q by T Kp 254, Bh V. 19. 18, M 114 29, B 27 35, Vā 45 104 (last three say that it rises in Sahya) From E I vol. XII at p 294 and Vik. IV 44-68 it is clear that Cālukya king Someśvara I, being attacked by a malignant fever, perished by entering Tuṅgabhadra in 1068 A D. Tuṅgakūṭa—(under Kolāmukha) Var. 140 29-30. Tuṅgāraṇya—V 85 46-54, P. I 39 43 (where Sārasvata instructed sages) Tuṅgavenā—(one of the rivers that are the sources of fire) V 222 25 Tuṅgeśvara—(in VS) L I 92. 7 Turāsaṅga—(a tīrtha under Narmadā) M 191 29 Tvāstresvara—(under VS) L. q by T. K p 96
U Udabhāṇḍa—was the residence of Sāhi kings and identified by Stein with capital of Gandhāra, vide R.V. 152- 155, VI 175. It is the Wayband of Alberuni and Ohind or Und of modern times (on the right bank of the Indus 15 miles above Attock) Udapāna—(m near Somanātha in Kāthiāwār) SK VI 2 11 11 Uddālaleśvara—(under VS) L. q by T K p 59 Uddiyana—Kāl 18 42 (where the two thighs of Sati's corpse fell) Udicītīrtha—(under Gayā) Vā 111 6 Vide p 663 above Udyantaparvata—(the Brahmayoni hill in Gayā to the left of the Śilā) V 84 93, Vā 108 43-44 N II 47 51, P.I 38 13. Vide p 647 note 1472 above Ugra—(under VS) P. I 37. 15, also called Kedāra Ugreśvara—(under VS) L. q by T K p. 70 Ujjanala—(where Śaṇḍa and Vasiṣṭha secured peace of mind) V. 130 17, Anu 25 55 It is probably a corrupt form of Udyantala or Udyānaka Ujjayanta (Girnar in Saurāṣṭra and near Dvārakā) V 38. 21-24, Vā. 45, 92 and 77. 52, Vām 13 18, SK. VII 2 11. 11 and 15 (southern boundary of Vastrāpathakṣetra) Vide A. G. p. 325. Ujjayinī—(modern Ujjain in Central India) B. 43 24 (called Avanti), 44 16 (capital of Mālavā) Vide under Avanti and Māhiṣmatī above Ujjain is mentioned in the Dhauli first separate Rock edict (C I. I vol. I p. 93) of Aśoka The Mbh (vol II p 35 on Vārtika 10 on Pāṇ III 1. 26 mentions it. It is famous for the shrine of Mahākāla, one of the twelve Jyotir-lingas and is situated on the Śiprā river Kālidāsa immortalizes it in the Meghadūta and Raghuvaṃśa VI 32-35 A G. (pp 489-90) gives the boundaries of the kingdom of Ujjayinī in the 7th century A C (p 182) gives Viśālā, Avanti and Puṣkarāṇḍinī as synonyms of Ujjayanī ‘Puṣkarāṇḍana-jīrṇodyāna’ is mentioned in the Mṛcchakaṭika. The Periplus and Ptolemy speak of it as Ozene Vide Ptolemy pp 154-155 Vide J. A O S vol. 66 for 1946 p 295 for Jaina sources on Udayana and Vāsavadattā and I A vol III p 153 for inscription of Śrāvaṇa Belgola about migration of Jainas under Bhadrabāhu from Ujjayinī and S B E vol X part 2 p 188 (Sutta nipāta) Umābaka—(under Narmadā) K II 41 57 Umāluṇḍa—(under Lohārgala) Var 151. 64 Umātuṅga—K II 37 32-33, Vā. 77 81-82 (best place for śrāddha, japa, homa) Umāvana—(where Śaṅkara assumed the Ardhanārīśvara form) Vā 41. 36 Dey p.211 says that it is Koṭalgad in Kumaon A C p 182 says it is also called Devikoṭa Upajalā—(r. near Yamunā) V. 130 21 Upamaṇyulinga—(under VS) L q. by T K 97 Upasāntasiva—(under VS) P I 37 17, L. I.93 107 Upavenā—(one of the rivers that are mothers of fires) V 222 24 Urjanta—(in Aparānta) Br III 13. 53 (here are Yogeśvarālaya and Vasiṣṭhāśrama) Ūrjayat— m in Rudradāman's Junā gadh Inscription (in E I VIII p 36 at p 42) and in Gupta Inscriptions at p. 45 Urvaśīkuṇḍa—(under Badari) Var. 141. 51-64, N II. 67 65 Urvaśīlinga—(under VS) L q by T K p. 65 Urvaśīpulina—(under Prayāga) M. 22 66 and 106 34-35, Anu 25 46 Urvaśīśvara—(under VS) L q by T K p 72 Urvaśītīrtha—A (under Prayāga) V. 84, 157, M 106. 34, P I 38. 64, B (under Go) B 171 1 Uṣṇatīrtha—M 13 42 (Devi is called Abhayā in tīrthas of hot water) Usnigaṅga (a tīrtha for bathing) V. 135 7 Utkocaka-tīrtha—V 183 2 Utpalāvana—V 87 15 (in Pāñcāla country), Anu. 25, 34 Dey p 213 says that it is Bithur, 14 miles from Kānpuṛ in U P Utpalāvartaka—(a forest) N. II 60. 25, Vanaparva q. by T. K p 244 Utpalāvati—(r rising from m Malaya) Vā 45 105, M. 114 30 Utpalinī—(r. in Naimiśa forest) Ādi. 215 6 Utpāṭala—Anu 25. 41 Uttameśvara—(under VS) L q. by T K p 102 Uttara—(under VS) K. I 35 14, P. I. 37 17 Uttara-Ganga—(Gangabal in Lar pargana of Kaśmira) HC IV 54. It is also called Haramukuta-gangā and Mānasottaragangā Uttaragokarṇa—Var, 216 22, K II 35. 31 Uttarajāhnavi—H C XII 49 When the Vitastā takes a turn towards the north it is so calleḍ Uttarāmānasa—A (in Kaśmīra) Anu 25 60, NM 1118 (the guardian nāga of the north of Kaśmīra). The Gangabal lake is popularly so called See Stein’s note on R. III 448 and H. C IV. 87, B (near Gayā) Vā 77, 108, 111. 2, V Dh S 85 36, Sānti 152 13, M 121, 69, K II. 37, 44, R 115. 10 Vide pp 650–651 above Vādavā—(also called Saptacaru) V.82. 92-99, 222 24, V. Dh S85 37. The coṃ Vaijayantī says that it is some tīrtha in the southern part of India, but Vanaparva points to north-west Dey p. 220 identifies with Bālu on the west coast of the Caspian sea Vadhūsarā—(r. on bathing in which Paraśurāma recovered his tejas taken away by Rāma) V 99 68 Vāgīśvari—(under Go.) B 135. 26 Vāgmatī—(r. Bāgmatī of Nepal which rises in Himālaya) Var 215. 49 (says that it is 100 times holier than Bhāgīrathi) Vāgmatī—Manivati sangama—Var 215. 106 and 110 Vāhā—Vām 57. 78 Vāhinī—Bhī. 9 34 Vaidarbhā—M. 22 64, Nalacampū I. 65 (Dakṣiṇasarasvati sī vahati Vidarbhā nadi yatra). Probably the same as Varadā Vaidūrya—(a hill in Ānarta) V. 89 6, 121. 16 and 19 (to which Pāṇḍavas came after crossing Payoṣṇī). Pān IV 3 84 teaches the derivation of Vaidūrya precious stone (Beryl) from Vidūra in the sense 'tasmāt prabhavati' Mbh. (vol II p 313) quotes a verse on this which says that grammarians denominate the mountain Vīlavāṣa as Vidūra. Probably it is the Sātpuḍā range which has Beryl mines Vide Pargiter pp 287 (o), 365 (e). It may be the Oroudian mountain of Ptolemy (pp. 80–81) Vaidyanātha—A-M 13 41, 22 24, P V 17 205 (same words as in M 13 41), B (under VS) L q by T K rp 84, 114, C (under Sābhrāmatī) P. VI 160 1, D (Devī is called Bagalā here) Devi-Bh VII 38 14, E—temple of Vaidyanātha, probably one of the 12 Jyotir_lingas, at Deoghar in Santhal Pargana Vide I. G I. vol XI p 244 for the great temple of Vaidyanātha, which is the oldest of the 22 Śiva temples at Deogarh Vādana—(one of the five hills that surrounded and guarded Girivraja) S 21 2 Vaihāyasi—(r) Bh V 19 18 Vaijayanta—(a Sarasvata-tīrtha) Devala q. by T K p 250 Vaikuntha-kāraṇa—(under Mandāra) Var. 143 21–23 Vainuṇthatirtha—A (under Gayā) M 22. 75, N II 47. 75, B (under Mathurā) Var. 163 1–4 and 10–12 Vaiṁanika—Anu 25 23. Vaiṁāyakatirtha—M. 22 32, G I. 81 S. Vairā—(r) M. 22 64 Vairocanesvara—(under VS) SK. IV. 33. 140 Vaiśālha—(under Śrīparvata) L I, 92. 156 (established by Viśālha 1 e Ślaṅda) Vaiśravaneśvara—(under Śrīparvata) L I 92. 148 Vaiśvanāra-kunda—(under Lohārgala) Var 151. 5S Vaitaraṇī—A (r in Orissa rising in Vindhya) V 85 6, 114 4, Vā 77 95, K II. 37 37, P I 39 6, Ag 116 7, M 114. 27, B 27 33, Jājpur (t e. Yayāpura) stands on this river, which is the boundary between Balasore and Cuttack (I G I vol VI p 223) Sometimes Utkala and Kalinga are held to be separate as in B 47 7 and Raghu- vaṁśa IV 38 Utkala is said to be derived from Utkaliṅga (what is outside Kalinga), B (in Gayā) Vā 105. 45, 109, 17, Ag 116. 7, C (in Phālakīvana) Vām 36. 43–44, P. I 26. 79, D (a well in VS) L q by T. K p 63. Vaivasvatatirtha—(under Sūkara) Var. 137 240 (where the sun practised tapas for a son), Anu 25 39 Vaivasvateśvara—(under VS) L q by T.K p 104. Vajrabhava—(under Koḷāmukha) Var 140 61 (the water falls into Kauśikī) Vajreśvara—(under VS) L q by T.K p 104 Vālalhılyeśvara—(under VS) L. q by T.K p 66 Vālīśvara—(under VS) L q by T.K p 51. Valmikeśvara—(under VS) L. q. by T.K p 66 H. D 103
Vālmikī—āśrama (on the Ganges) Rām VII 47 15–77 Vide under Sthāṇutīrtha and Tamasā. Vāmana or Vāmanala—(under Kuru- kṣetra) V 84 130, V Ś3. 103, Ag- 109 20, P. I 26 96 (Vāmanala), I 38 47, B (under Gayā) N. II, 46 46, C (under Sābhramatī) P. VI 153 2 (where seven rivers flow). Vide I A vol 54 (at end) p 41 where it is said that Vantbalī about 8 miles south-west of Junāgaḍ is the Vāmana- tīrtha of the Mahābhārata Vāmaneśvara—(under Narmadā) P I 18 26 Vaṁśadharā—(r rising from Mahen- dra) Vā 45 106, Mār 54. 29 (reads Vaṁśakarā) and Var 85 (prose) reads Vaṁśavarā Pargiter (p 305n) says that it is the modern Baṁs- dharā on which Kaliṅgaparam stands, 17 miles from Chicacole Vide Santa-Bommali plates of Indra- varman (E I vol XXV p 194) issued from Kaliṅganagara Vaṁśagulma—(on confluence of Nar- madā and Sona) V 85 9 Vaṁśodbheda—M 24. 23 Vānaraka—(under Gayā) Ag. 116 6. It may be a misreading of ‘cāṇarake’. Vandanā—(r) Bhī 9 18 Vāṇī-saṅgama—(under Go.) B 135 1 and 23 Vaṇjarā—(r. on south bank of Go) B 159 45 It is probably the modern Mañjarā river that falls into Godā- varī in Nander District Vaṇjarāsaṅgama—(under Go) B 159 1 Vaṇjulā—A (r. rising from Sahya and falling into Go) M. 114. 29, Vā 45 103, Vām 57 76, B (r. rising in Mahendra) B. 27 27 Vankśu—(modern Oxus) Sabhā 51, 20 (rāsabhas were brought as pre- sents) Varadā—(the Vardhā river in C. P) Rām IV 41 9, Ag 109 22, Nala- campū VI. 66 (Vīrapurusam tad- etad Varadātanaṁmalam Mahārāṣṭram) See under Varadāsaṅgama Varadāṇa—V. 82 63-64, P I 24 12 (both contain story about Durvāsas conferring a boon on Viṣṇu) Varadā-saṅgama—V. 85. 35, P. I 39 32 Varāhamūlakṣetra or Varāhakṣetra— (modern Bārāmūla in Kāśmira) It is on the right bank of the Vitastā at the head of the western entrance to the Kashmir valley and is sacred to Ādivarāha, R VI. 186, H C XII. 43, K R pp, 11-12 and SM pp 201-202 Varāhaparvata—(probably Bārāmūla in Kāśmira) V Dh S 85 7 Varāha-stbānas—(places sacred to the Great Boar incarnation of Viṣṇu are Koṭāmukha, Badarī and Lohār- gala) Var. 140 4-5 Varābalīrtha—A (under Kurukṣetra) Vām 34 32, P I 26 15, B (under VS) P I. 37 6, KI 35.5, C (under Mathurā) Var 166 23 (there were four golden images of Varāha, Nārāyaṇa, Vāmana, Rāghava), D (en Vitastā in Kāśmira) NM 1559, E (a sub-tīrtha of Sahyāmalaka) Nr. 66 34, F (under Sābhrāmatī) P VI 165. 10 G (on Narmadā) M. 193 74, K II. 42 14, P. I 20 71. H (on Payosnī) V 88. 7 and 9 (king Nṛga performed yajña here and the tīrtha is holiest of all rivers), K II. 20 32, Vāṃ 90 4, I (under Go ) B 79 6. T K p 98. Varāheśvara—(under VS) L q by T K p 98. Varanā—(r. northern boundary of Banaras) M 22 31, 183 62. Vide pp. 625-626 above, L I 92 87 calls it Varuṇā. Vārāṇasī—Vide pp. 618-642 Though Kāśī and Vārāṇasī are treated as synonyms almost everywhere (pp 624-626) still it seems to me that Kāśī was on the eastern side of the Ganges and Vārāṇasī on the western, Varanāvatī—(r ) Atharvaveda IV. 7.1. Varanēśvara—(under Narmadā) P. I. 18 29 Vardhanadruma—(in Kāśmīra, an āyatana of Vināyaka Gāṅgeya) NM 1161 Varīdhārā—(m ) Bh V. 19. 16 Varṇāsā—(r Banas in Rajputana rising from Pāriyātra and falling into Chambal) Br II 16. 28, see under Pārṇāsā Varṇu—(r.) Pāṇ IV 2 103 (varṇauṇa) Kāśikā explains that the country on Varṇu was also called Varṇu. This appears to be modern Baṇņu Varṇu occurs in Suvāstvādi-gaṇa. (IV. 2. 77) Vārtraghnī—(r rising in Pāriyātra and falling into the sea) P VI. 131 56, 68, VI 164. 1 and 71, Mār 57 19, Vā 45. 97 reads Vṛtraghnī and B. 27 28 Vātaghnī. Varuṇāsrotasa—(m) V 88 10 Varuṇā—(r tributary of the Go ) P. VI 176 59 Varuṇatīrtha—V. 83 164, S8. 13 (in Pāṇḍya country), Bār Sūtra III. 88 (on the shores of the eastern sea). Varuṇeśa—A (under VS) L q. by T K p 66, B (under Narmadā) M 191 6 Vāruṇeśvara—A (under VS) L. q by T K p 103, B (under Narmadā) P. I. 18 6 Vasiṣṭha-kuṇḍa—(under Lohārgala) Vār 151 40 There is a Vasiṣṭha- kuṇḍa on the Alakanandī at Deva- prayāga. Vide I G I vol XI. p 274. Vasisthāpavāha—(on Sarasvatī) Śal 42 41 Vasisthāśrama—A (near Jyeṣṭheśvara in Kāśmīra) R I 107 (and Stein's note thereon in vol. I pp 23-21), NM 1323, B (on mount Arbuda (which see) V 102 3; C (on Badarīpīṭāna which see) V. 102 3 (narrates that in Vasiṣṭhāśrama Kāleyas devoured 168 brāhmaṇas IV] and 9 tāpasas The location is uncertaiṇ Vasisthatīrtha—M 22. 68 (śrāddha and dāna most efficacious here2. Vasisthī—(under VS) L q by T K p 47 Vāsisthī—V 84 4S, P I 32 12 (same verse in both, but P.reads Vāsistham) Vasordhārā—V 82. 76, P I 24 24 (same verse in both, P reading Vasudhārā) Vastrāpathakṣetra—(territory round about Girnar in Kathiawad) SK VII 2 2 1–3 (it is quintessence of Prabhāsa, Raivataka-kṣetra is so called ). VII 2 11 16 (it is four yojanas in extent). The holy river therein is Suvarnarekhā (which see) Vāsuka—(under Viraja in Orissa) B. 42 6 Vāsukīśvara—(under VS) L q. by T K p. 48 Vāsulītīrtha—A (under VS) P. I 39 79, L q. by T K. p. 48, B (under Prayāga) V 85 86 (also called Bhogavatī) Vāsuprađda—M 22 72 (śrāddha here makes a man reach highest goal) Vasutuṅga—(Jagatpati is the guhya appellation of Viṣṇu here) Nr. q by T K p 251 Vata—A (in Prayāga) M 104 10, 111, 10, B (in Gayā) V. Dh. S 85 5 Vātanadī—M 22, 37 (śrāddha here yields inexhaustible fruit). Vaṭeśvara—A (under Narmadā) M 191. 27, K II 41 19, P I 18 27 (same verse in K and P), Ag 109 20, B (under Gayā) Ag 115 73, P. I, 38 46, N II 47 59, C (under Prayāga) M 22 9, D (under Puru-ṣottama) N II. 56 28 Vaṭeśvara—(under VS) L q by T K. pp. 66 Vaṭeśvarapura P I. 38.46 Vātūla—(in Kasmīra) NM 1459 Vātodakā (r. in Pāṇḍya country) Bh IV 28. 35
Vatsakrīḍanala—(under Mathurā) Var 156 1 Vāyavyatīrtha—(under Kubjāmraka) Var 126 75 Vāyutīrtha—A (under VS) K. I 35. 5, P I 37 5 (same verse in both); B (under Mathurā) Var 152. 65; C (under Gayā) Ag 116 5 Vedadharā—(under Badarī) Var 141 20 Vedagiri (hill in Sahya range to the south of Brahmagiri and a sub-tīrtha under Kṛṣṇa-Veṇyā) TS p 78 Vedasiras—(most efficacious for śrāddha) M 22 71 Vedasmrti—(r. rising from Pāriyātra) Anu 163 25, M. 114,23, Vā 45 97, Br II 16 27. Dey p 223 opines that it is the river Bosuli in Malwa and a tributary of the Sindh. Bṛ S 16.32 mentions it Vedaśruti—(r after Kosala towards the south) Rāṃ II 49. 10 Vedavatī—(r. rising from Pāriyātra) M 114 23, Br II. 16 27, B 27. 29, Anu 165 25; this and the above two rivers cannot really be identified There is a river called Vedāvatī or Hagarī which rises in Mysore and ultimately falls into the Tuṇga-bhadrā Vide I G I vol XIII p. 5. Vedaśīra—(under VS) L q by T. K. p 44. Veditīrtha—(v 1. Devitīrtha) P I, 26 92. Vegavatī—(r. modern Vaiga or Baiga on which Madurā in south India is situated) Var 215. 58, Vāṃ 84. 6, P VI 237. 9. Vide E I vol. XIII p. 194 where there is a gift of Ambukāpura on north bank of Vega-vatī to the Śaṅkarācārya of Kāmalotī pīṭha The form Vaigai appears in the Silappadikāram (Prof Dikshitar's tr p 270) Veṇā—A (r rising from Vindhya) B. 27. 33, M 114 27. This is the Wain-Gangā in C P. and falls into Godāvarī. B-r, rising from Sahya ṃ near Mahabaleshwar The Pengangā falls into Wardha, acc. to I. G. I. vol. V p 22, vol XIII. p 229, vol XX. p 102 and the united stream of the Waingangā and Wardhā is known as Prāṇahitā which ultimat- ely falls into the Godāvarī Vide I G I vol. 24 p 349, Bhi 9 20, 28, V. 88 32, 88 3, 222. 24, Anu. 165. 20, Bh. X 78 12, Veṇā is often mentioned as Kṛṣṇaveṇā or––Veṇyā or––Veṇai as in M 114. 29 Rājaśekhara in Kāvya- mīmāṁsā p. 94 mentions 'Veṇā' and 'Kṛṣṇaveṇā' separately in the first quarter of the 10th century. Vide Fargiter p 303n for the various forms of this name.
Krsnavena tathāpi ca), Bh V. 19 18, P. VI, 113 28 (Mahādeva became Veṇyā)
Vetasikā––(r) V. 84. 86, P. I. 33 20, P. VI. 29. 20 (speaks of Vetasī- Vetravati-sangama )
Vetravati—A (modern Betwa river, which rises in the Bhopal State and falls into the Yamunā) M. 22 20, 114. 23 (rises from Pāriyātra), Br. II. 16. 28 (rises from Reṣavat), K II. 20 33, Meghadūta (L 24) says that Vidiśā (modern Bhilsā), the capital of Daśārṇa, was situated on Vetra- vatī; B (a tributary of the Subhramatī) P. VI 130 and 133 4-5 In 'Questions of Milinda' (S B E. vol 35 p 171) among ten great rivers flowing from the Himālaya Vetravati is one This must be different from the above two
Venisangama––V 88 34, PI 39 32
Veni—A (confluence of Gaṇgā and Yamunā ) Vide above p 603 n 1369. Vide Banaras Inṣ of Karnadeva in Kalacuri year 793 (i.e 1042 A D ) in E I vol. II p 297 at p 310 (Veṇyām srotīva ,Trilocanaṁ sama- bavarcya), Kamauli plate of Jaya- candra in E I V. at p 123 (dated samvat 1280 i e, 1173 AD ); B (r. rising in Sabya from the root of an Āmalaka tree and falling into Kṛṣṇā) TS p 78
Vibhāṇḍeśvara––(under VS) L q by T. K. p 118
Vidarbha-sangama––(under Go ) B. 121 1 and 23, acc to AC p 182 Vidarbha is the name of Kuṇḍina- pura (r. 979)
Vidhisvara––(under VS) L q by T. K. p 116
Venkata––(m In Dravida country, Arcot District, near Tirupati) G. Brahmakhanda chap. 26 deals with Veṅkatagiri-māhātmya), Bh. V. 19 16, X. 78. 13 (in Dravida), R. VI 280 19, SK III Brahmakhanda, 82 102; SK. I Vaiṣṇavalhāgda is Veṅkatācalamāhātmya The shrine was once considered so holy that till 1870 no Christian or Moslem was allowed to ascend the hill of Tirumala
Vidiśā—A (r rising from Pāriyātra m ) B 27 29, Br II 16 28, Mār. 84. 20 Vide Vetravatī above, B—A city men- tioned in Raghuvamsa 18 36 (Rāma gave to the two sons of Satrughna, Satrughātīn and Subāhu, the cities of Madura and Vidiśā), Meghadūta I. 24 states that Vidiśā was the capital of the Daśārṇa country In the Malavikāgnimitra (V I) Agni- mitra is shown as enjoying himself on the banks of the Vidiśā river and later on Pusyamitra refers to his son Agnimitra as Vaidiśastha (i e Vaidiśā would mean a city on the Vidiśā). Vide Vāghera plates of KatacchurīBuddharāja in 360 of the Kalachurī era (i e about 609 A D ) issued from 'Vaidiśa-vasakāt vijaya
Veṇumatī––(śrāddha thereon most efficacious) M 23 20
Veṇgā––(r rising from ṃ Sabya and falling into the Kṛṣṇā) Vaṃ 13 30, Anu. 165 22 (Godāvarī ca Veṇyā ca IV ] skandhāvārāt (E. I vol XII at p 30 Vidyādhara—(under Gandaki and Śāla- grāma) Var. 145 62 Vidyādharesvara—(under VS) K I 35 11, P I, 37 14 Vidvara—(m ) Devala q by T K p 250 Is it Vidura? Vidyātīrtha—(same as Sandhyā) V 84. 52, P I 32 16 Vidyeśvara—(under VS) L q. by T K p 49 Vihangeśvara—(under Narmadā) P I 21. 1 Vihāratīrtha—(of Madana, under Sarasvati) Vām 42 10 Vijayeśvara—(modern Vījabrōr in pargana Vular in Kaśmīra) HC X. 191-195 (HC calls it mahālṣetra). Ajn A. vol. II. p 356 refers to thiṣ Vitastā is to its east and north, Gambhīrā to the west and Viśvavatī to the south Vijaya—(a linga) M 22 73, K. II 35,21 Vijaya-linga—(under VS) L q by T.K p. 112 Vijnāyā—(in Kaśmīra) NM 1210, R. I, 38, SM p 173, one of the most famous tīrthas in Kaśmīra. It is less than two miles above Calra- dhāra Vijayeśvara—A (in Kaśmīra) R I 105 and 113, B (under VS) L q by T.K p 76 Vijayeśvara—(under VS) L q by T.K p 43 Vikīrṇatīrtha—(under Sābhramati) P VI 133. 7 Vimala—V 82. 87 (where silver and golden-coloured fish were found¹), P. I 24 35 (same verse in both) Vimala—(a city) P. IV 17 67 (destroys sins of numerous murders, just as Avanti and Kāñcī do) Vimala—(a famous spring near Mār- taṇḍa temple in Kaśmīra), Vide Mārtaṇḍa p 780 above Vimalaśōla—V, 84 69-70, P. I. 32 33 (almost same verse in both) Vimalaśa—(under VS) L. q. by T.K. p. 56 Vimalesvara—(under Narmadā) M 190 14, 194 38-39, 22 8, K. II. 41 5 and II. 42 36, P I. 17. 11, B (under Sarasvati) Vām 34. 15, P. VI 131 50 Vimocana—V 83 161, P. I 27 49 Vināśana—(where Sarasvatī disappears in the great desert in Ambala and Sirhind in Punjab) It was known from Brāhmaṇa period, vide pp 682 and 684 above and V 82 111, 130. 3-4 Śal. 37, 1 (śūdrābhirāṇ prati dveṣāt yatra naśtā Sarasvatī), K II 37 29, Br III 13. 69 Manu II. 21 mentions it as the eastern boundry of Madhya- deśa Devala q by T.K. p 250 speaks of it as one of the Sarasvatatīrthas Mbh (vol. I p. 475 on Pān II 4 10 and vol III p, 174 on Pān VI 3 109) speaks of it as ‘ādārśa’ and as eastern boundary of Āryāvarta. The Kāśikā on Pān IV. 2 124 speaks of Ādarśa as a Janapada (country). As Oldham says (in JRAS for 1893 at p 52) the exact position of Vināśana is unknown, but Oldham surmises that it was not far from Sirsa. Vināyakakuṇḍa—(under VS) L q by T K. p 53 Vināyakeśvara—(under VS) SK. IV 33. 126 Vindhya—one of the seven great moun- tain ranges of Bharatavarṣa) V 313. 2, Bhī 9 11, Vā 77 34, M. 13 39, Bh V. 19. 16 It is the Oundion of Ptolemy (p 77) Vindhyāvasinī—(a Devīsthāna) M 13 39, Devī—Bh VII 38. 8 Vipaś—(modern Beas river in Punjab and Hyphasis or Hypasis of Greek writers) Rg III 33. 113, IV 30 11 The Nīr IX. 26 explaining Rg X 75 5 states that Vipaś was originally called Uruñjīrā, and then Ārjikīyā and that when Vasiṣṭha threw him- self into it bound by ropes through grief he rose up from the river with the ropes rent asunder Pāṇ. (IV. 2 74 ‘ udak ca Vipāśaḥ’) mentions Vipāś in connection with hills to the north of it; Ādi, 177. 1-5 refer to Vasiṣṭha’s attempt to commit sui- vide, V. 130, 8-9 (Vipāśā here), Anu. 3. 12-13 refer to the same story. Vide Rāṃ II. 68 19, Vām 79.6, N II 60. 30 Vipratīrtha—(under Go) B 167. 1 and 33 (also called Nārāyaṇa) Virabhadreśvara—(under VS) L. q by T. K p 87. Viraja—A (country round Jājpur in Orissa) V 85 6; B (acc to Tirth- enduśekhara p. 6) it is Loṇāradeśa in Berar; C (on Sahya ṃ near Godāvarī and Bhīmā) B 161. 3, Virājā—(r. in Orissa) K II 35. 25-26, Vāṃ q by T. K. p 235 Virajamaṇḍala—(northern boundary of Oḍradeśa) B 26. 1-2 Virajatīrtha—(on Vaitaraṇī river in Orissa) V. 85. 6, P. I. 39, 6, I 45 28-29, (it is an Ādityatīrtha), B 42 1 (Viraje Virajā mātā brāhmaṇī sampratiṣṭhitā), Vāṃ 22 19 (the southern vedi of Brahmā), Br III. 13 37. Vide T. P. pp 598-599 for Viraja-kṣetra, which is the popular name of Jājpur in Orissa Virajādri—(under Gayā) Vā 106. 85 (Gayāsura’s navel rested on it) Virapatnī—(r) Rg. I. 104.4 Vīrapramokṣa—V. 54. 51, P I. 32. 14 (same verse in both); probably near Bhrgulinga Vīrarāma—V. S4 145 (where Kārtī- keya resides) Virāsthala—(under Mathurā) Var 157. 14, 160 20 Virūpākṣa—A (Hampi) PV. 17. 103, Sk., Brahmakhaṇḍa 52. 102; B Virākṣayīpa—(near Kurukṣetra) V 90. 15, 177. 16, Vāṃ 81 9, Nr. 65 14 (Viṣṇu's guhya name is Viveśa here) Visālā—A—same as Ujjayinī; Megha- dūta I 30, vide under Avantī and Ujjayinī. A C says ‘Ujjayinī syād- Visālāvantī Puṣkarāṇḍini’; B (āśrama near Badarī) V 90.25, 139. 11, Anu 25 44, Bb. V 4.5, XI. 29. 47, C (under Gayā) Vāṃ 81 26-32 (a river), Ag 115 54, P. I 38 33 Visālakhyavana—Mār. 106 57 (on a mountain in Kāmarūpa) Visālākṣī—(under VS) L. q by T. K. p 115 Visālyā—A (r) V. 84 14, B (under Narmadā) M. 186 43 and 46-48 (also called Viśalyakaraṇī), K II 40 27, P. I 13 39, Br III 13 12 Visaprastha—(hill ) V 95 3 (near Gomatī probably) Visnucakramana—(under Dvārākā) Var 149. 80 q. by T K p 227 Viṣṇudhārā—(under Kokāmukha) Var. 140 17 Viṣṇu-Gayā—P VI 176 41 (where there is Loṇārakunda) Vispakūñcī—P VI 204 30 Visnupada—(under Kurukṣetra) V. 83. 103, 130 S, NM 1238, B (lake on Nisadha mountain) Br. II. 18 67, Vā 47 64, C (under Gayā) vide pp 645, 646, 653 and note 1471 nbo e and R D Banerji’s ‘Pālas of Bengal’ (Memoirs of A.S B. vol. V pp 60– 61 for Viṣṇupāda temple Inscription of the 7th year of Nārāyaṇapāla’s reign; D (under Sālagrāma) Var. 145 42 Viṣṇupadī—(name of Gaṅgā, as it is said to rise from the left toe of Viṣṇu) Bh. V. 1 1 Amarakosa men- tions it as a synonym of Gaṅgā (Gaṅgā Viṣṇupadī Jahnu-tanayā) Viṣṇusaras—A (under Kokīmukhā) Var. 140. 24; B (under Goṣṭira- mana) Var. 147 43 Visuttīrtha—A (under Kokīmukhā) Var 140 71-74; B (under Narmadā) M 191. 99, K. II. 41 52 (it is Yodhipuram Viṣṇusthānam), P I 18.94 (known as Yodhanīpura), C (under Go) B 136 1 and 41 (also called Maṇḍgalya)
Viśuntīrthas—(108 enumerated) P. VI 129 5-36
Viśokā—(r in Kāśmira) modern Veśan NM. 307, 373, 381, 1493, HC XII 35 NM. 307 says that Lakṣmī at the request of sage Kāśyapa became Vitastā, NM 381 says that it formed Vitastā below Vijayabror, NM. 1491-1493 speak of the confluence of Kauṇḍinī rising from lake Krama-sāra with Viśokā
Viśrāntītīrtha—A (the most sacred spot in Mathurā) Var. 163. 162, 167 1 ff. P. VI 209 5 (on the bank of Yamunā where Kṛṣṇa was killed by Kamsa), B (a dīsetra from the above in Madhuvana, where Viṣṇu assumed the form of Varāha) P. VI. 209. 1-3 and 5
Viśvā—(r) Bh V. 19. 18
Viśvalarmeśvara—(under VS) L q. by T.K p 55
Viśvākayā—P. VI. 129, 8
Viśvāmitranadi—V. 89 9, Bhī. 9 26 (has Viśvāmitrā as a river)
Viśvāmitra—mahānada (in Punjab) NM 151
Viśvāmitrāśrama—Rāṃ I 26, 34
Viśvāmitratīrtha—A V 83. 139, B (under Go) B 93 4 and 27 (where Rāma honoured Viśvāmitra), P I 27. 28
Viśvamukha—(tīrtha on Jālandhara) Vide under Jālandhara p 758 and P. VI 129 26
Viśvapada—(a pītrītīrha) M 22 35
Viśvarūpa—(under VS) P. I 37 2
Viśvarūpala—P. VI. 129 14 (in Māyāpurī, it appears)
Viśvāsa—same as Viśokā HC. X 192 (it is southern boundary of Vijayēśvara)
Viśvedēśvara—(under VS) L q. by T. K. p, 87.
Viśveśvara—(one of five liṅgas in VS) K I 32 12 and II. 41.59, P. I. 34. 10, N II 51 4, vide pp 632-33 above, B (in Girikarṇa) P.VI. 129 10.
Viśvāvasveśvara—(under VS) L q by T. K p. 116
Vitamsā—one of the ten great rivers that flow from the Himālaya, men-tioned in ‘Questions of Milinda’ (S B E vol 35 p 171) Dey p 40 identifies it with the Vitastā without assigning any reason
Vitankā—saṅgama (with Narmadā) P II 92 33
Vitastā—(r in Kāśmira, now known as Zhelum) Ṛg X 75 5. Vide under Kāśmira and Taksakanāga, V. 82 88-90 (Vitastā is the home of Taksakanāga), 130, 20, K II 44 4, Vām 90 7, NM 45, 305-06 (Umā became Vitastā), 336-341 (Śaṅkara struck with his trident and made a hole as big as vitasti i e 12 aṅgulas and Satī came bubbling forth as a river which called Vitastā from the word Vitasti). R V 97-100 in-form us that the great and self-taught engineer Suyya in the days of king Avantivarman of Kāśmira (9th century) changed the course of the Vitastā and the spot of its confluence with the Sindhu Vide Stein's note I in translation of R. vol II pp 329-336 and the note of Mr J C Chatterji challenging the correctness of Dr. Stein's remarks (in ‘confluence of the Vitastā and the Sindhu’, 1905)
Vitastā-Gambhirā-saṅgama—SM, pp 101, 110
Vitastā-madhumati-saṅgama—NM 1442
Vitastā-sindhu-saṅgama—(exceptional sanctity) R IV. 391, V 32 97-100, NM 394-95. The place where these two rivers meet enjoys among Kāśmira people the same sanctity as the confluence at Prayāga
Yamunāsangama—Var. 174 deals with its power. Yamunatīrtha—Śal. 49. 11–16 (where Varuna performed Rājasūya), M. 108 23–24 (as the daughter of the sun), P. I. 29. 6 Yamuneśvara—A (under VS) L. q. by T.K. p. 66; B (under Mathurā) Var 154 12 Yantreśvara—(on north bank of Narmadā) M. 190 1. Yasti—(under Gayā) N. II. 47 82. Dey p. 215 says it is 'Jethian' about two miles north of Tapovana in Gayā Yavatīrtha—(under Narmadā) M. 191. 88 Yayatātīrtha—A (under Sarasvatī) Vām 39. 36, B (under VS) Śal. 41 32, P I 37.9 Yayātipatana—V 82 48, P I. 12. 9 (same words in both) Yayātipura—(modern Jājpur) on the Vaitaranī river in Orissa, A G. p. 512.
In E I. vol XI p 189 there is a Yayātinagara. It is doubtful whether it is the same as Jājpur. Yayātīśvara—(under VS) L. q by T K p. 115. Yogitīrtha—(under Sūkara) Var q. by T. K P. 210 Yonīdvāra—(on the Brahmayoni hill in Gayā) V. 84. 94–95, P. I 38. 15 (same words in both), N. II. 44 76–77 Yugandhara—A—a country or people acc. to Pān IV. 2. 130 and the Kāśikā mentions it as one of Sālvā-vayavas, B (a m) acc to Kāśikā on Pān III 2 46. Vām 34 47 'Yugan-dhare dadhi prāsya usitvā cācyuta-sthale I tad-vad-Bhūtalaye snātvā snātvā vastum-icchasi ' Br S. 32 19 appears to mention Yugan-dhara as the name of a people or country.